Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Her father was a ruthless, but fair man.

She had watched him, how he moved through this world, her entire life.

She had grown up with a silver spoon in her mouth; a rusted spoon, but silver all the same.

Her father had had a rough upbringing, his entire family uprooted time and time again- the traveling gangs of the South giving them no reprieve- and hadn’t wanted that for his children.

In his younger age, her father had been convinced those gangs had a personal vendetta against his family. His father always dismissed the notion. As he grew older, her father came to realize his father had been incorrect; they were being targeted. Though none of them knew why.

Or at least he had thought.  

When your father was 22, he was saddled with the harsh reality of mortality. The way he always told it, he had been walking home from the local market with his mother when they were cornered by a gang of outlaws, surrounded on all sides. They had been after his mother, demanding she come with them, or face the consequences.

Whenever he told the tale, his eyes would gloss over, as if transported back to the fateful moment, his hands would tremble ever so slightly, though never enough to be noticeable to any eye other than her own.

Most of the memory had remained a blur to him, but he always said he would never forget the very moment he met his mother. Or rather, the moment he met the woman that was his mother.

His mother had had a mind too large to be confined to the circumstances she had been dealt in life, much like so many others in this world. She had a true inventive mind, conjuring up things that no one could imagine to be real; and despite having none of the tools to create, she would often use her environment to see her ideas through. But as with all things, inventions can only be made, not controlled. Her mind had indeed been too large to contain in one space, stretching to the very recesses of mankind, reaching to the darkest depths of the underbelly of crime and lawlessness. They had caught wind of her mind, her ingenuity.

She had a specialty, of course, as did most inventors. Snake venom was her poison of preference. It had started as an antidote to a deadly snake bite, made to save her son after a lethal bite. It was only after all was said and done that she realized what other purposes lay within the venom. She had begun crafting different poisons and healing balms with the venom; different strains coming along as time went on, its uses versatile. She had stumbled into a dangerous and unforgiving world and had unknowingly placed a target on her growing family’s back.

But she was getting off track.

Your grandmother had crafted several deadly poisons with the snake’s venom, often coating the most lethal on the bullets used in their sparsely used revolver; her logic being that even if the shot itself wasn’t fatal, the poison would finish the job.

It was ironic really, inventing the very thing that put a target on your family’s back for said family’s protection against said target. It was almost like a sick and twisted version of ‘Which came first: the chicken or the egg?’.

Your father had recalled the outlaws had demanded she come with them, that this was her last chance, that “the Boss” wouldn’t be taking no for an answer again.

Well, she said no, and they shot her dead, right in front of him.

The story had always ended there. But one time, one of the last times, in a dark and quiet moment, random to her then, making more sense to her now; he had said, that in the stillest of moments, he could still hear the finality of her body hitting the ground, the echo of the shot still ringing in the air.

He only ever said it once, but that…it was more than enough to shake her to her core. Those men. Those outlaws had left an indelible scar on her father. He’d never been able to shake the experience. She couldn’t blame him.

The outlaws had left after that- not even deeming him enough of a threat to kill him. He said that that had terrified him most. The fact they didn’t care they had left a witness, which meant whoever they were, they had enough power behind their cause to back that brazen recklessness. It meant they were untouchable.

And that had followed him. For years.

When his father died from an infected wound years after the death of his mother, your father had taken that as his opportunity. He had no immediate familial ties left; he’d go after those outlaws.

And so, he did.

By the time he had met your mother, he had picked off a few unimportant players here and there, but it had been strategic. Getting the lemmings, the disposables, piecing together information they knew, information they may have thought was innocuous and unimportant, but in actuality painted a larger picture. Soon enough, his target was in sight.

But now he had a dilemma, a wife and two children.

By then, your mother had known of his reputation; it was near impossible for her not to have known.

She never asked about the specifics, about why he did what he did, how he ended up a Lone Ranger….with a wife and kids. She figured it didn’t really matter as it wouldn’t change what had happened. It already was, so no point in trying to imagine the ‘what ifs’.

So, when you called yourself helping your mother clean up around the house after his death only to find his journals stuffed in a hidden nook, it had taken you aback. You had read them, then of course, then showed them to your mother.

Some could say, that was your first mistake.

Deep down, you knew he wouldn’t want this for you; that he would despise the fact you were picking up where he left off. He never wanted the misdeeds of his life to follow you, or your younger brother- but once you had found his journals. Buried. Hidden. Hastily- you found you had near no choice in the matter

You had watched as your mother read the first few paragraphs, eyes running over the lines written, before flipping to the very end. Watched as her eyes widened before quickly snapping the book shut. When you next met your mother’s gaze, you could see a fire burning behind her eyes, jaw clenched, forced breaths fell heavily from her nose. Gesturing with the book, she had asked.

“Where. Where did you find this? Were there others?” You had been stunned into silence, trying to figure out why your mother was having such a reaction; she had to have known what he had done no? Or had you missed something in your own brief read-through? Your mind flashing to the remaining journals, suddenly fearful of what could happen if your mother were to discover their existence. Knowing she was expecting a response, you managed to stutter one out.

“In the backroom, I just- I was straightening the-”

“Were there more?” Your mother had stressed once more, nervous, you lied.

“No, no there weren’t. That- that was it, just, just that journal Mama.”

With that knowledge, your mother had raced to the back door with purpose, you followed, hot on her heels.

“Mama! Mama, where are you go-”

Somehow, your mother had managed to already have a fire going in the fire pit, the flames licking high into the evening sky, the light from the flames casting shadows across her face.

“Mama…” You called out, voice broken with realization.

Whatever was in those journals, whatever it was you had apparently missed, was something your mother had wanted gone.

“What was it your father always said?” Your mother inquired; gaze still affixed to the dancing flames. You knew what it was your mother was looking for you to say, you knew. But your father had clearly left these untouched for a reason. How could she possibly think this is what he would have wanted? Sure it was easier this way. It’d make it easier to maintain the image he had presented to their community, to the bougie Piltovan folk, some of which were just as vile as the outlaws logged in the very book held in her mother’s possession.

“Mama-”

“What did your father. Always. Say.” Your mother’s brown eyes had pierced into your own with such intensity, a sliver of fear shot down your spine; breath leaving you in a shaky exhale before you managed to collect yourself.

“ ‘Burning the Hell out of just about anything is the only surefire way to keep your ass outta dodge sweetheart.’ ” You reluctantly recited, your mother affirming the declaration with a firm nod before tossing the journal in the roaring blaze. You couldn’t stop the noise of protest that fell from your lips at the action, body almost involuntarily taking a step forward as if to catch the book before it fell victim to the awaiting flames below; but a sharp look from your mother stopped any further progress.

“I could almost kill your father for leaving that behind- if he weren’t already dead, I swear.” She declared as she made her way around the pit, coming to a stop right in front of you, taking what seemed to be a calming breath before gently placing her hands on either side of your face. Despite your 23 years, you found you still craved the warmth your mother’s hands provided in moments like these; allowing yourself to sink into the feeling like a child. Unbidden tears sprung to your eyes at the tender action, eyes darting to the fire as the leather-bound pages gently curled as the heat of the flames burned their words beyond recognition.

You weren’t sure why it was affecting you so deeply; you had barely known of the book before this moment, it held no true sentimental value to you. And maybe that was it right there. It held no sentimental value to you, but it had to your father. So much so he was willing to risk the overall safety of his family, apparently, to keep it.

“You know what was in that book?” Your mother asked, hands still cupping your face, gaze gentle, but unwavering. The growing lump in your throat prevented you from answering verbally, so you nodded silently.

“If anyone, and I mean anyone had ever found that information, if it had ever gotten out what he had done- his misdeeds. It would be over for us. Do you understand?” Your mother pressed, her tone desperate and warning all at once. “We are guests here. Piltover has no love for us.”

It was a harsh reality, but their reality all the same. They were first generation Piltovans. Their money was new and dirty, though the latter descriptor was largely unknown. Your father had wanted his family to have a stable life, his children a stable home life and upbringing. Something he had never had. He knew a life in the desert couldn’t provide that, not with the shadow of who his mother was following his every move. So, he had settled his family on the very edges of Piltover, close enough to the desert that had been his home for so long, yet close enough to the guarded walls of Piltover to be safe through it all.

It wasn’t that the people of Piltover had not embraced them, because they had; but they had also kept the embrace loose, easily broken at the slightest step back. They may have been Piltovan by law, but they weren’t Piltovan. The respective communities her parents had grown up in, no longer existed; swallowed up by the ever-expanding colony that was Zaun. The roaming gangs of outlaws? Zaunites, is what they called themselves. Reclaiming land that had been stolen from them, which it had been, by Piltover. But really, they had both stolen; the land truly belonging to neither “nation”, the first ones wiped out long ago in a battle fought countless years ago. Some native peoples remained, but they were scattered.

Regardless, her father had been keeping track of Zaunites and Piltovans alike, anyone that had any involvement with the roaming gangs that had a hand in his mother’s death; a ledger of sorts. The information had been spread across several journals, compiled from years of research. Burning the one journal was near inconsequential, in the grand scheme of things; but it was more the principle of the thing. It was in that moment she had realized- she had nothing to lose.

It was no way to live- constantly under the scrutiny of others; watching you; waiting for you to slip up and cut you out. She couldn’t accept her father had worked the better part of his life to carry this task out and had failed. She just couldn’t. He had sacrificed so much, no doubt, to build this life for them. The least she could do was try and return the favor. What else awaited her otherwise? She’d help her mother harvest the tobacco from their farm, socialize with the elite of Piltover until she found a suitable mate, have babies of her own, and then what? Start the entire cycle all over again? Create a new generation of Piltover born and bred citizens while the world outside these gilded walls ran unchecked? Breaking families left and right; like they had broken her father’s? No. You’d right this wrong.

For your mother. Your brother.

For Piltover. For Zaun.

For your Father.

_______________________________________________________

That had been three years ago.

It had taken the better part of the first year to work your way through the remaining journals, and even longer to make sense of it all. The easiest of the batch was a singular journal dedicated to, what you could only assume was, the entirety of your grandmother’s several venomous concoctions. A recipe book of sorts, you know, just one dedicated to the crafting of deadly poisons of varying degrees rather than a succulent (desert pun) pot pie. Your father had seemingly found a similar book of his mother’s after her death and had taken it upon himself to re-transcribe her tests and recipes; eventually conducting tests of his own for new strains and variants. Their creations combined left for an impressive roster of healing agents and poisons alike; their uses versatile and effective. Eventually, you took to practicing on your own- hesitant in the beginning in fear of, well, accidentally killing yourself.

But eventually, you had to experiment, to try. And thank God alchemy seemed to run in the family. Or would she be considered more of an apothecary?

She digressed.

The oppressive heat of the Saloon lounge pressed in from all sides, clouds of smoke from cigars casting a grey haze throughout the room. She sat back in a chair, legs stretched out, crossed at the ankles as she smoked a joint of her own making. She had chosen one of her looser outfits for the occasion, though her skirt was on the longer side, it offered a wider range of movement than one of her corseted dresses would have. Her top was made up of a light cotton, embroidered with intricate designs across the collarbone area- tailored. As all of her clothing was. She had kept most of her Piltovan wardrobe when she-

When she left. It offered her a protection of sorts, an undeniable status. Her propensity of choosing form fitting corseted dresses, blouses, and long skirts also afforded her a type of anonymity. Projected the image of innocence, or a helpless damsel in distress which often donned her in a camouflage so effective, it was almost worth the impracticalities. She had work-arounds, of course, tailored into each garment, but a seamstress’ touch could only do so much.

There was a low din in the saloon, which was honestly a bit surprising for such an establishment. Most she had been to were filled to the brim with boisterous men and women alike, looking to escape; whether that be at the bottom of a bottle o’ whiskey, or gambling away their bottom dollar. Granted she was in relatively uncharted territory, on the very outskirts of Zaun. These territories were newly conquered, a few original inhabitants still lingered in the communities; cantankerous Zaunite outlaws not yet having sunk their claws into the underbelly of these previously untouched communities.

She had spent years deciphering her father’s notes, trying to make sense of them, following lead after lead; some trails coming up cold, others leading to dead end after dead end- literally and figuratively.

Over time, you had made somewhat of a name for yourself. Not all bad, but not all good either. Your reputation often preceded you; known to most as a bounty hunter, though you were far from one. The cover was necessary, lest she be hunted as an outlaw herself; no, thisway, she could track down members of prominent Zaunite gangs without raising too much suspicion.

In theory.

Your eyes wandered as you waited for your mark; dragging along the wooden floors of the saloon, the deep mahogany of the wood complimenting the maroon accented furniture, though the chair you sat in was without cushion, it’s wooden frame firm and unforgiving. It was purposeful; needed, for what you need to do. You weren’t here for comfort.

You were here for answers.

After three long years, one entirely “on the run” so to speak, you had never been closer to getting some real answers. You could feel it, having all but run through all the lower ranking remembers of the outlaws; however impossible such a feat was. Each faction had their own name, making them difficult to track, initially. But, they all answered to one man.

And you were a about to meet with his right hand.

Said right hand just didn’t know it yet.

As if summoned by your thoughts, the already low din of the saloon grew even softer- the atmosphere almost coming to a standstill at the sound of heavy foot falls as they entered the swinging doors of the Saloon. Each step thudded against the wood flooring, heavy with purpose. You didn’t dare look up, keeping your head tilted toward your lap; Stetson csitting low on your brow, casting your gaze in shadow.

The approaching steps halted abruptly, likely noticing your unexpected presence in the roped off area.

You had done your research, obviously, before coming here. The second in command frequented this establishment whenever in this stretch of the desert- separating men from their money like it was her full-time job. It technically was, but that was beside the point. No one came in this area uninvited. It was off limits. The loft above? Sure, have at it. The main bar area? Absolutely, grab a stool, have a drink, roll some dice- they didn’t care. But the back area? The part hidden behind the heavy maroon colored curtain? The area where more…lascivious activities took place? Off. Limits. Or, at least it was when she was in town. And everyone always knew when she was in town.

“Sevika.” You drawled, accent thick with the syllables of the right hand’s name, gaze still locked on your lap- though you couldn’t stop the smirk that stretched across your lips when addressing the woman. You heard a scoff from behind you, no doubt in disbelief at your audacity- addressing such a powerful outlaw with such casualness. After a moment, you heard shuffling just outside the curtain, likely patrons getting out of dodge while they still could. The movement seemed to have spurred the same in Sevika, the woman finally coming into your line of sight, though given the angle your head was at, you were only able to see the heavy, well-worn make of the woman’s boots.

“And what’s a sweet thing like you doing in a place like this hmm?” The towering woman questioned none too patiently. You couldn’t quite place the dialect, but it was slightly different than your own. It would match up if she had indeed been a long-time member of the gang of outlaws, or born into it; having bounced from place to place, she’d’ve been bound to pick up a rogue twang here or there.

But you were getting distracted.

Sevika clearly didn’t recognize you. That, or the woman had no idea who you were to begin with- which would be hard to believe given how many of her colleagues you had killed in pursuit of justice for your father, your grandmother.

“I dunno,” You drawled lazily, finally lifting your gaze to meet the other woman’s, “What would a sweet thang like me be doing in a place like this?” You shot back, waiting to see a spark of recognition in grey irises and seeing not a one.

Sevika gave a cocky smirk at your response, clearly thinking you were here for more…salacious activities. But that was fine. You could use that. You let an alluring smile slide across your face in response, which wasn’t difficult. You had eyes, Sevika was easy on them. You allowed your gaze to take in the outlaw’s full get up; rugged and well-worn jeans, dusted with dirt and…well…dust, she wore a deep colored button up shirt, topped with an unbuttoned leather vest, her sleeves cuffed to her elbows, showcasing her rippling forearms- okay. Distracted. Focus.

As she sat, Sevika removed her pinch tipped Stetson, placing it gently on the table between you. “I don’t know,” Sevika began, leaning forward on forearms, now resting on the table in front of her, “but I can think of a few things.” She finished, eyes blatantly darting to your lips, brows raising in slight surprise, likely at the joint between said lips.

“What,” You questioned through the protrusion in your mouth before removing it completely- taking one last hit before stubbing it out against the side of your boot. “Never seen a lady smoke before?” You inquired on an exhale of white smoke, brow quirked in challenge.

“Can’t say I have. Least not like that I haven’t.” The outlaw admitted. “Mind if I nab a drag sweet thing?” Sevika questioned, a smooth smile punctuating the request. You managed to hold back a scoff at said request.

Oh if only she knew. You mused inwardly.

“Trust me darlin’, you don’t want none o’ this.” The warning worked for both the contents of the joint, and the individual smoking it. The outlaw bristled at that; whether it was the brush off or the endearment, you weren’t sure. Likely a smooth combination of both.

“I ain’t never been called ‘darlin’ ’ sweetheart, and I ain’t gonna start now.”

“Alright, how ‘bout ‘stud’, darlin?” You just couldn’t resist. Your Mama always said you mouth would get you in trouble one day. So far, all the trouble it’s gotten you in, you've managed to get yourself right on out- that, and you liked her odds on this one. And from what you knew about Sevika, she was all about the odds.

You could see the other woman’s patience was running thin, looks be damned; her mouth twisted into a scowl in clear distaste at your ill-timed quip, gearing up to no doubt light you up in turn. You jumped in before that could happen.

“Wager this, cowboy.” Sevika settled the slightest bit back in her chair at the title. Okay, cowboy it is then. You noted internally. “You guess where I’m from, why I’m here, and I’ll let ya have me.” You knew what you were offering, though it was an empty promise. No matter what Sevika said, you’d say the outlaw was right. You needed her relaxed for what you had planned, and you had all but screwed up that atmosphere the second you had opened your big mouth. Granted, it had been worth it. A wicked smirk stretched across the other woman’s face at the offer, a lustful glint in her eye, raking her gaze over what was visible to her above the table. “For the night.” You were sure to add. No matter the circumstances, you wanted to make it clear, you were not giving yourself away. Once an outlaw, always an outlaw, give an inch, they’d take a mile. And then some.  

“Oh sweetheart, that’s all I’d need to have you wantin’ more, believe you me.” The other woman declared, a cocky grin settling across her face, eyes shining with desire and promise.

Unfortunately, you believed her. Nevertheless, you’d never find out.

At least not tonight. Shame.

“Mighty confident of ya. Go on, guess.” You tried to play up your accent a bit, wanting to at least give the woman a shot at being the slightest bit close.

“Hol’ on now, what’s in it for you, sweet thing? You don’t really strike me as the giving type.”

“On account o’ you not knowing me too well, I’ll let that slide, but I oughta let ya know.” You lifted your hat just enough to unshroud your gaze from its shadows, leaning forward just enough for the light perfume of the oils and creams you frequently used to reach your companion. “I give as good as I get, cowboy.” You settled the statement with a well-timed wink. For all intents and purposes, everything you had said was true. Each outlaw that had given you what you’d wanted, whether that be information or cooperation; you had always been sure to give back. Tenfold. Now, some may say a bullet between the eyes wasn’t quite the gift most would be looking for- you’d beg to differ on the account you didn’t. care.

“Don’t you worry your pretty lil head bout what I’m getting outta this, ight? I’ll get mine.” You did your best to assure, desperately wanting to change the line of questioning before suspicions began to rise. “Now, you gonna take your shot ‘er not?”

At the challenge, Sevika seemed to pause, leaning back in her seat like she had all the time in the world; legs widening just that much more, hips settling deep in her chair, hand coming to rest on one of her thighs with a deep hum. “The way I see it, doesn’t matter where you’re from- if I guess it right. You’re in my town now sweetheart.” It wasn’t said threateningly, just as fact. Which, yeah, she was kinda right, you had no leg to stand on here. Were you any other civilian, you’d be in a bit of a jam right about now. But again, you could use this. So, you went with it, letting a bit of fear and trepidation fall over your features; forcing out a nervous laugh.

“Well, I don’t think tha-”

“And when I walked in. You knew my name.”

Shit.

“Don’t everyone ‘round these parts know your name?” You tried. It could work, but with the way things were going, it was not likely to suffice.

“Sure, only, you just made it clear, you ain’t from ‘round here. And I know ya ain’t cuz I’d remember a pretty face like yours.” Shit, Fuck, Damnit. She was right, again.

No one knew the second in command’s name. No one. Not her real name, at least. She was known as ‘The Brute” (the ‘of Zaun’ was implied). Plain and simple. Only reason you even knew her name was on account of beating it out of the last chem baron you had managed to track down. It had taken you five days to get that name out of him. Moving locations twice on account of his crew tracking him down. You had sworn him to secrecy and had offered the same in return. You hadn’t trusted him, in the end, and had decided killed him. Like Sevika said, your’s was a hard face to forget. You weren’t vain, by any means, but you knew what you looked like and knew to when and when not to use it to you advantage- especially when dealing with the underbelly of Zaun.

It was better for him this way. He’d be dead by the end of the week anyhow. They’d’ve eventually found out he was the one to let the name slip and that’d’ve been that.

You let out a nervous chuckle, a real one this time. You had to figure your way out of this one, quickly. The other barons and outlaws you had dealt with before were good, some were smart even, but clearly Sevika was a bit brighter than the rest. True they were smaller details, innocuous to any other, something to skim over with the offer of a night with you on the table- but Sevika had caught on to an alarming number of them. You had foolishly thought this course of action, given Sevika’s reputation for indulging in such activities, would have made her the perfect target for this type of bait and switch. Clearly, you had been wrong.

“You know what?” Rising to your feet, you tucked your joint in a hidden pocket on your blouse. “I think I’ll be taking my leave now handsome.” You tried for a quick and smooth exit, tipping your Stetson back down just enough to shroud a majority of your features. Like that’d do any good; Sevika clearly having gotten her fill of you during your brief interaction.

You’d likely have to regroup, go about this a different way, soon. The plan was salvageable, but just barely. You wanted to hit yourself. The most important job yet, and you had come in too hot, screwed things up.

This wasn’t like you. You were always sure, confident, unflinching in the face of uncertainty. Until today, it seemed.

You got about three feet away before you were stopped, Sevika’s large hand warm where it gripped your wrist, pulling you back towards the towering woman- hands flying up to the outlaw’s shoulders for balance at the abrupt change in direction. Up close like this, with both parties standing, you realized Sevika wasn’t that much taller than you; your chin coming up to the outlaw’s collarbone. You didn’t have to look up to tell the other woman was pleased, feeling the warm puff of a chuckle brush across your face at the move.

“No, sweet thing, I think I’ll keep you right here for the night.” Came the rumbling response, the words vibrating through the outlaw’s chest into your own. One of Sevika’s hands found its way to the small of your back, slowly running up your back until it reached the back of your neck, where she proceeded grip it- tight; her other hand still keeping a tight grip of your wrist.

You were conflicted, because damn, cowboy. But also, you had a plan and needed to focus.“Now, before we start our evenin’, I’ll be so kind as to give you the opportunity to tell me- Just what are you doin’ here sweetness? Huh?” The Brute held your gaze captive, unable to move due to the outlaw’s unyielding grip. Your heart was racing, whether from fear or anticipation, you weren’t sure. Warm breath ghosted along the side of your neck where she had bent ever so slightly, her lips brushing the edge of your ear. “And just how did you get back here?” You couldn’t stop the shiver that ran down your spine, nor the shaky sigh that escaped you at the whispered words. Sevika’s grip tightened in response, followed by a deep chuckle, at your expense no doubt, but you couldn’t seem find it in yourself to care.

“That good huh?” The outlaw taunted. You shook your head in denial, though the rest of your body betrayed you. You could still salvage this, you knew. There was still a chance; you just had to stand up dammit.

But why stand when Sekiva could do it for me? Some small part of you whined internally. You had 100% absolutely miscalculated the charms of this woman. You had merely thought the women that fell into her bed were desperate to, had thrown themselves at her. But here you were, being proven wrong with a hands-on demonstration. Those poor women. Never stood a chance. And now, you too, would be a victim.

You weren’t sure what response you had managed to choke out, but it seemed to have been enough for Sevika, the woman’s grip loosening on your wrist before releasing it completely; both the outlaw’s hands now sliding down your waist. She was nearing dangerous territory now.

“Sevika-” You tried to warn, but it came out more like a whine. At least you had tried.

“That’s right baby, since you seem to know my name, gon’ head and use it for me a’right?” The direction sealed with a searing kiss to the side of your neck, your eyes clenching shut at the action, a poor attempt to keep your sanity about you-

Lord give me strength. You pleaded.

After a few centering breaths, you did your best to ignore the intensifying kisses being placed to your neck that worked in tandem with her wandering hands as they drew closer to your hips. “Sev-” You were cut off by a rumbling hum, though even that was cut short as the outlaw’s hands finally reached your hips; two roadblocks halting her progress- lips ceasing all movement- breath hitching as realization hit.

Still gathering your breath, you took the risk of raising your head, gaze locking with the stunned greys in front of you.

Currently, Sevika’s hands found themselves resting over the handles of your twin revolvers, strapped to each hip respectively. As your gazes remained locked, you were able to see the exact moment Sevika connected the dots; the exact moment when she realized just who it was she was dealing with.

“Mohave.” The outlaw nearly spat, the name clearly sour on her tongue, her grip tightening on your hips enough to make you flinch- your weapons digging into your hipbones at the added pressure.  

“That’s what they call me sweetheart, but my closest friends call me Mo, darlin’.” You baited with a wolfish smile. “And on account of you nearly stickin’ your tongue down my throat, I’d wager to say we’re pretty close friends.” You couldn’t help it, you just had to add one more thing. “And as for how I got in? Well, I have just got to say-” She led, a self-satisfied smile on her face. “That lovely broad guarding the door? Big fan o’ mine, let me right on in with nothing but a flash of my pretty white smile, sweetheart.” Their faces were so close, she could feel as the outlaw’s breathing grew enraged, her features twitching with the emotion simmering just beneath the surface.

You felt Sevika’s grip shift on your hips, as though moving to grip the handles of your guns- likely planning to shoot you with your own weapons. You had to admit, it was a ballsy move. Sadly for Sekiva, it wouldn’t work.

“Oohh I wouldn’t do that if I were you handsome. See, weapons of all sorts are my family’s specialty. We make other thangs, o’course, but weapons have proven to be more efficient these days.” She warned with an unfortunate truth. She knew this wasn’t what her grandmother wanted her work to be used for, all those years ago.

Sevika hesitated at the warning, her hands pausing their pursuit. You smirked at the brief victory, at having the upper hand in this exchange once again. “See, these here guns, are filled with snake venom.” She revealed. “And I’m sure you know which one. It is my namesake after all.” You moved your hands down from Sevika’s shoulders, never having moved them in the first place, until they settled over the other woman’s larger hands where they rested on your hips. “The deadliest, most potent snake venom known this side of Piltover. The bullets, the trigger…” She forcibly curled the outlaw’s fingers around the handles of her guns. “The handles. Can cause paralysis, internal bleeding, in seconds.” You drawled in a tone so low, it could have passed as a whisper, your lips now the ones brushing the outlaw’s ear. “It’ll poison your blood faster than it’d take for you to scream.” Ear close enough to hear the light tremble in the second in commands breathing- it was barely noticeable, but it was there.

It was exhilarating.

“So I want you to grip these handles like you mean it. Take my guns and shoot me with ‘em, just like ya planned.” You dared, pulling back just enough to make unflinching eye contact with the outlaw. Her steely gaze strong despite the threat of imminent death. “If you think you’ll be fast enough to get a shot off before the paralysis kicks in.” It was unlikely, but she figured Sevika would appreciate the challenge- you know, odds and all.

They were still for a moment, gazes locked, neither willing to be the first to break. What had to be minutes later, Sevika gave a near imperceptible nod, conceding. With that, you released your grip on Sevika’s hands, allowing the other woman to distance herself from you. Your own hands now rested on the butt of your guns; still well hidden by the folds of your skirt, though easily accessible to you by small slits in the pleats; a necessary modification. With a quick gesture of your chin, you silently directed Sevika to her abandoned seat, the tank of a woman reluctantly following the silent order. You could see how this imbalance of power was eating at the other woman, who was clearly not used to being on this side of things. But that couldn’t be your concern. You had a job to do, and you’d be sure to get it done and get it done right.

“Now. We’re both gonna sit here until you tell me what I wanna hear.” You opened, taking slow steps, your squared heels deliberately clicking against the wood flooring- a recall to her powerful entrance- signifying the shift in tides, until you found yourself standing opposite Sevika, the small table the only thing separating you; hands still perched on the handles of your guns.

“You’re gonna tell me...” Bright eyes, shrouded in shadow casted from the hat atop your head, lifted until they connected with steel grey.

“Where I can find Silco.”

Chapter Text

“I can’t help you here sweetheart, you’re gonna have to help yourself.”

It had been at least an hour since you had bested Sevika; the woman not having moved from her spot across from you in that time. Not that she could have moved, given the ever-present threat of getting shot with venom covered bullets hanging over her head, but still. You had thought giving Sevika some time to calm down would have helped her to realize this situation, though not ideal for either party, could end peacefully and quickly if she’d just cooperate.

All you needed were Silco’s whereabouts.

Now, you weren’t naïve; what kind of loyal second in command would she be if she just- gave you Silco’s location? But generally, people valued their lives so, you had been banking on that juuust a bit.

Also- a little birdie told you the second in command hadn’t been too happy with how Silco was running operations; and you couldn’t lie, you were heavily banking on that being true. You weren’t sure how deep her dissatisfaction went, but you had a short window of time and intended to capitalize on every weak spot possible.

The outlaw’s icy grey eyes hadn’t left yours for nearly the entirety of the hour the both of you had been trapped in this backroom; the fiery blaze behind her gaze enough to give you pause. You’d bet with 100% certainty if you didn’t have your revolvers, you’d’ve been dead in seconds. With due cause. You were well known amongst the outlaws. You were honestly surprised (and a bit offended) Sevika hadn’t recognized you. In no way were you doing what you were for notoriety but…come on. Your kill count was in the double digits. There was absolutely no way she hadn’t seen any of your ‘Wanted’ posters given the fact Silco was the only reason they existed in the first place. That man knew you were coming after him and had the nerve to all but spit in your face with those posters. Sevika not recognizing you had been the icing on the metaphorical mudpie. As in to say, it sucked. Hard.

Your prompt was met with, you guessed it, more silence; Sevika’s face settling into an even deeper glower, if that was even possible. You figured you’d use the gratuitous time Sevika was forcing upon you, letting your eyes wander over her slightly slumped figure. Without the hat obscuring her features, you were able to see more of features. And what features they were.

You worked your way down, starting at her dark auburn hair, half pulled back by a leather strap. Her jaw was sharp- slanting, accented by her shortly cropped hair. Her eyes, though filled with what could very well be a burning hatred, shined with promise- and dare you say- a bit of hope. Her left cheek was marked with an intricate pattern of oddly colored scars that seemed to run down the side of her neck and disappeared into the collar of her button-up. Which led you to your next observation; the gold chain that rested on her sun kissed skin, the metal glinting in the low light of the saloon, an amber colored crystal hanging from the chain. You found yourself stuck on the piece, trying to figure what about it was drawing your attention. The way it caught the light, the cut of the crystal- it wasn’t like anything you’d seen before- at least, not on an outlaw. So you decided to ask, what’s the worst that could happen? She be silent at you more?

“Mighty fine necklace you got there cowboy.” You gestured lazily to the piece. “Rare lookin’ gem in it too. How much it run ya for, huh?”

Sevika barely glanced down at the necklace before rolling her eyes at your inquiry, continuing her bout of silence. Your patience wasn’t endless, and you were beginning to reach your limit. The sun was setting, and when the sun went down, the outlaws came out. You held no immunity, there was no magical forcefield keeping you safe from the ruthless and unruly- you’d be just as much a victim as any other civilian in these parts at that time of night. You’d almost bet that was part of the reason Sevika was running down the clock on your ass.

Just as you were thinking of a way to strong arm your way out of this stalemate, you heard a commotion from the other side of the dividing curtain; you could make out shouts of greeting and the odd request to join one of the numerous card games before it began to die down once again. Whoever had just walked in was clearly well known in this town. You noticed Sevika’s stoic gaze flicker toward the curtain at the commotion, eyes moving as if she could see beyond the barrier. In a moment, the outlaw let out a swift whistle so sharp it made you jump in your seat. It was enough to distract you from your previous thoughts, though the sound of approaching footsteps drew you right back. Assuming it was a barmaid coming to the beck and call of Sevika, you decided to put in a drink request figuring if nothing else, a few drinks would be enough to loosen Sevika’s tongue.

“Let me get a Ti’ punch and a Sazerac on the rocks for my friend here.” You requested with tilt of your hat, your back to the barmaid. When you were met with silence, you followed up with, “I’ll be sure to tip ya kindly sweetheart.” When that still failed to garner a response, you began to turn toward the barmaid, missing the way Sevika’s eyes lit up, a smirk stretching across her previously stoic face.

You were only able to make it halfway before you made out the barrel of a pistol in your periphery. Okay, so definitely not a barmaid. The room fell silent for a moment, broken by the clinking of ice in the glass whatever drink was in the unknown assailant’s hand as they brought the glass to their lips to take a relaxed sip.

“Afraid they’re all out darlin’, got the last one.” Which was an obvious lie, but that was neither here nor there; you were more concerned with the gun pointed at your head. As calmly as you could manage, you turned back to face the now smug face of Sevika, the woman’s gap toothed smile on full display.  

“Well darlin’ I’d say it’s been a pleasure, but I don’t fancy myself a liar.” The rugged cowboy declared, rising from her seated position, breaking her self-imposed vow of silence. As she stood to her full height, the second in command drew a pistol of her own from her side holster, aiming its barrel at your chest.

So you were surrounded, in a sense. Not the most ideal situation, but you’d been in worse. “Oh, a liar’s where you draw the line? The killin’ and stealin’, that’s alright with you cowboy?” You taunted, brow raising in mock disbelief. Sevika didn’t dignify your bait with a verbal reply, simply shrugging a single shoulder, gun still aimed at your chest.

“This who I think it is boss?” The outlaw behind you questioned. You wanted to turn back, get a good look at just who had the audacity to attempt to threaten your life, but you had a feeling you already knew exactly who it was. You, thankfully, had just the thing to handle her but…not yet.

“Mohave.” Came Sevika’s gruff confirmation.

“Yeah, exactly who I thought. Quite the bounty on yer head little lady- ” A tap to the side of your head, no doubt the barrel of the new comer’s gun, forcing it to tilt to the left . “And what a pretty head it is. Though, it ain’t enough to erase all the wrong you done to us. We oughta kill you right here.” There was a darkness to her tone, bound with promise. You knew you had a reputation, one most outlaws despised given it was made up of their comrades’ corpses. You didn’t kill unless you felt it was necessary. Unfortunately, in your line of work, it was almost always necessary. You were constantly on guard, knowing you could be picked off, kidnapped and brought to Silco, or any combination of anything in-between the two thanks to your past actions. But they were just that. Past actions. There was nothing you could do now to change what you had done; you had to live with your choices, just as your father and grandmother had to live, and die, with theirs.

You took a moment to readjust in your seat, both to show your lack of fear at being held at gun point and to relieve the pressure of your slightly twisted position; shifting until you were fully facing Sevika once more.

“Now ladies,” You drawled smoothly. “I’m sure there’s a comprise to be had here. All I’m askin’ fo ‘sa location. That ain’t no skin off your back ain’t it?” You bartered, eyes darting between Sevika’s own, trying to get a read on her and getting nothing pure distaste. Discouraging, but again, you could work with that. “And I got no plans to kill ya like I did your…collogues, no need. No one’ll ever know where I got my intel from sweetness, that ya can guarantee.” You assured, knowing it was a longshot and likely falling on deaf ears. You were proven right when your claim brought nothing but deep, unbridled laughter from both parties. If you were anyone else, you’d take deep offense to that. It was almost like they didn’t know who you were, yet you were confident they did know, so instead, you were just…confused.

“You hear that ’Vika? She got two guns on her tryna tell us she ain’t gon kill us? She a riot, I’ll tell you that.” The outlaw at your back sounded near tears at the thought, she was laughing so hard. She may have been laughing, but Sevika wasn’t, no- she had heard something in your tone; something sure. She looked at you then, gaze narrowing, searching for whatever it was you had up your sleeve. Seeing her calculating gaze, you quirked a silent brow at her in challenge as if to say, ‘Feelin’ lucky?’ You could see the outlaw was undecided. You’d make it easy for her.

“Ffthwft.”

Damnit. You tried again, tightening your lips, trying to place your tongue a different way than the first time.

“Ffthwft.”
 

Shit. Now it was just embarrassing. She had made that whistle look so easy. With a sigh, you settled on ol’ reliable- a quick snap of your fingers followed by a “Yo.”

Still nothing.

You could feel the stare of the other outlaw burning into the back of your skull, the look on her face no doubt matching the one on Sevika’s; looking at you, wondering if you had truly lost it.

You hadn’t, but you were about to.

“Jesus Christ on the cross,” You muttered, frustration rolling off you, jaw clenched in exasperation. They were gonna make you do it. They’d rather risk your hide, than actually go on the freakin’ signal.

With a sigh so deep it could summon up a dust storm, you hung your head in a silent moment of prayer- to not kill these kids.

It was a close thing.

With that. You hissed.

Yes.

Like a snake.

Like an idiot.

Rattle sound included, might you add. It was a skill- a dumb party trick you showed off once, that had since followed you unrelentingly.

You couldn’t see the uneasy look cross Sevika’s face due to the fact you had nearly buried your head in your chest in embarrassment.

At the sound, you heard three distinct clicks, one followed by a heavy thud.

Looking to the darkened loft above, you were able to make out a shock of blue hair and the glinting metal of what you knew to be the double barrel of a shotgun. Just behind Sevika now stood your back up, your brother.

“Ekko.”

Guns drawn, Stetson low, an orange bandana covering the lower half of his face, and a casual chin nod. “Sup sis.”

You smirked. “Now Vi, you reckon you oughta be putting that gun down now? We got ya dead to rights.” You called confidently, knowing your guess was correct. Very few people rolled with Sevika, the brute having very little patience for those she deemed incompetent. More made that list than not. Vi was a skilled outlaw, you had to give her that- but you liked your odds.

After a tense moment, you could hear the moment Vi realized they had been outmatched; Ekko with one of his weapons aimed directly between Vi’s eyes, the shotgun up above aimed at her as well, and now you- with the security of your backup and their weapons- were able to stand to your full height once more, pulling your twin revolvers from your hidden hip holsters.

Catching Sevika’s eye for a moment, you gave her a quick wink you knew would irk her to her very soul- being sure to take note of her gun still trained on you. Turning your back on the second in command for a moment, you let yourself take in her partner, Vi. She had a rugged look about her, no doubt; days in the desert will do that to you. But she had a belying softness about her as well, it drew you in.

She had on a pair of dark jeans covered with tanned chaps, her brown snakeskin boots had a long tip, the bottoms crusted with dried dirt and sand. Unlike Sevika, Vi seemed to have forgone any undershirt, only wearing a tight leather button up vest.

She must run warm, You pondered inwardly. desert nights were cold, and unforgiving.

But, given what you had heard about this outlaw in particular, you’d reckon she relied on her drink to keep her warm. You couldn’t help but notice (How could you not, they were rightthere) Vi’s bare…muscular arms, also intricately scarred; though this time, the pattern was easier to make out than Sevika’s. A gear here, a plume of…smoke?...there. Her hair was a deep red, under the low lighting it nearly looked black. Word had gotten around that Vi had often dyed her hair with the blood of her victims, but if you had to guess, you’d bet it was a beetroot based dye or some other natural dye. The woman’s face was less twisted than Sevika’s but still clearly frustrated at the turn of events. With a quick wave/salute mix in Vi’s direction, the revolver making the move cumbersome, you turned your attention back to Sevika; well, directly behind Sevika. You gestured for Ekko to move, get a better, safer vantage point; his back now facing the large window just to the left of you, a gun trained on each outlaw.

Addressing the room at large, you spun in a loose circle, taking your time now that you could. “So that puts my count at, one…two guns on Vi and one…” Training both your revolvers on Sevika, you finally gave the right-hand uninterrupted eye contact, the outlaw absolutely fuming, her shoulders rising and falling with each breath, though her weapon’s aim stayed true. A shit eating grin spread across your face, one you didn’t even attempt to stop. Normally, you didn’t relish when doing things like this, but as to have been expected, Sevika was a headache and a half to deal with- and honestly? You were just glad this interaction would soon be over with. “Two, and three, on lil’ ol’ Sevika here. That sound about right, cowboy?”

A glare, a glob of spit at your boots. You didn’t let it phase you, you’ve had much worsehurled at you.

“Right. So. Yall wantin’ to be puttin’ your guns down now? Or we got a problem?” You addressed the outlaw directly in front of you, knowing whatever her choice was, Vi would be sure to follow. You had no intentions of shooting either of them- despite your reputation- you just knew what it often took to get through to these outlaws. They responded to threats, violence. They didn’t appreciate being made to look weak.

Some didn’t care even in the face of a threat, their ego too large to bend even the slightest bit; those were always the toughest nuts to crack. But you had done your research on Sevika; the woman was an anomaly. She somehow rose in the ranks just as she was, moving to the tune of her own guitar, rarely ever bending- never breaking; then somehow along the way caught the attention of Silco. The woman cut through obstacles like a hot knife through butter, nearly single-handedly conquering more territory than half the gangs under Silco’s command in an…alarming frame of time. Sevika, unlike her peers, didn’t operate from a place of ego, or fear, she wouldn’t have gotten this far if she had. Even now you could see the indecision in her gaze. Even now, staring down the barrels of your venom lined weapons, she didn’t fear death. That you were sure of, which was why you had a backup plan.

You always had a backup plan.

“Yo Blue, why don’t you come on down, join the party.” Your voice just shy of a shout in order to be heard from the lofted area. You saw a responding glint of metal before your vision was overtaken by blue hair mere inches from your face. At the new presence, you swiftly re-holstered your guns, instead pulling a venom covered dagger from yet another hidden compartment on your person, twirling it expertly in your hands while you waited for the blow to hit.

“Pow…” A pause as realization hit. “Oh you motherfukin bitch.” There it was. You turned to Vi, knife still in hand, giving an almost helpless ‘what can ya do’ shrug. The outlaw made a move to advance toward you, as expected, and you responded by holding your venom covered bowie knife to Blue’s throat, pulling her back flush against your front, your temporary captive letting out a short sound of surprise at the action. You saw Ekko take a quick step forward toward you out the corner of your eye, likely in protest, which you halted with a sharp shake of your head. You knew he’d be less than happy with you later at the rash move, but you also knew he’d never directly go against you and trusted him to follow your lead on this.

“Hey Blue, I’m gonna need ya to be my hostage for a hot minute, that alright?” You questioned somewhat facetiously. You had no intention on actually harming the often unruly girl, but she was the best leverage you had at the moment, and you knew she’d likely understand, and possibly even respect your choice.

“Sure snake eyes, but if ya have to kill me, don’t fuck up my tatted side okay? I worked hard on that shit and it hurt like a bitch- not the good kind either.”

See?

You noticed Ekko shift once more, adjusting to the new situation, training both his weapons on Sevika now that you had all but turned your back on the woman- leaving yourself vulnerable as ever. You let your eyes settle on Vi, her face twisted with rage, a slightly concerning shade of red, and her gaze settled directly on you. Perfect.

You plastered on a smile that screamed ‘Southern hospitality’, which was a bit of an overkill, but why not. “Well, I see you don’t need any introduction to our friend Blue here, seems yall two have been well acquainted. Ain’t that right Vi?”

“You get your filthy hands off her. Right now.” The red head punctuating her demand with her pistol, though its aim wavered ever so slightly at the hostage in your grip. You couldn’t deny the fear filled shiver you just barely managed to suppress at the enraged outlaw’s dark, promise filled tone. You had expected it, but as you stated before, you weren’t immune to the dangers that lurked around every corner. You could be killed just as easily as any other sorry soul. All you had were your gadgets and your mind as your sword and shield. One day, they likely wouldn’t be enough. But you’d wager today wouldn’t be the day your luck ran out because over the years, you’ve learned to play the man, not the odds. Or in this case, the woman. Women. You get it.

Blue was important to Vi, which meant, Blue was now, a bargaining chip. You weren’t in the habit of reducing others into what they could do for you, but in moments like this, it was necessary.

“Oh sure, absolutely hun, just gonna need one guarantee from your boss here.” You drawled, gesturing to Sevika with your elbow; the move dangerously shifting the knife in your hand, causing Vi’s face to twitch. “Think ya can do that for me?”

“ ‘M not playin any o’ your games, Mohave. You let her go. Now.”

“Ooooh, ya see, cain’t do that sweetheart. And I don’t take to demands all too well.” You began to shuffle back to your abandoned seat, shifting behind it, forcing Blue to sit- knife still held dangerously close to delicate skin. “Now, it seems you’ll be needin a bit of a pushto get ya over this here line so let me let ya in on a little secret here.” You shifted the knife at Blue’s throat a few different ways, letting the light from the kerosene lamps glint off the shiny, venom covered surface; constantly flirting with the possibility of nicking her skin.

“This here knife is coated in Crotalus Scutulatus venom, my name sake of course, but it’s been modified. This poison will have virtually no effect on her skin, as ya can see.” You showcased this by carelessly running the flat of the knife over the soft of Blue’s cheek before bringing it back to the skin of her neck. “See? Nothin’. But, if I were to say, cut her with it, it’d make its way into her body, her blood, and ya may be thinkin’; ‘Hey, that’d kill ‘er.’ And hey, ya’d be right. But this?” You gestured again. “I worked some months on this here poison. Unlike the venom, it’s what I like to call a slow roller.” You revealed with a smug grin. You had nearly killed yourself four times trying to perfect this serum. You were half convinced you were more likely part cat rather than snake given the amount of lives you’ve burned through. “It does the same as the venom, only much slower. The pain prolonged, the symptoms stretched out, almost individual in their presentation. Tested it out on a few o’ your men, those were some of the longest nights, I’ll tell ya.”

A deep growl resonated from the chest of the outlaw at your back, the sound of Sevika’s chair clattering against the ground where she had likely kicked it, causing you to flinch the slightest bit- nearly nicking Blue for real this time. You shot a sharp glare to the impassioned outlaw for her outburst, no matter how warranted it may have been. Despite your words, you didn’t take pride in those tortured deaths, your preference was quick or not at all. But quick deaths didn’t often lead to information, pain did. Regardless, you decided against goading either woman any further than you already had; the situation was dicey enough and you could tell each were nearing the end of their ropes as it was.

At the new information you saw Vi pause; seemingly attempting to breathe through her rage and think.  You noted how the red head’s eyes never once strayed to Blue, her gaze had only ever settled on you or Sevika. After what had to have been a few minutes, Vi’s gaze landed just over your shoulder where you could only assume Sevika stood behind you- her gaze firm, a slight softness in her expression. You watched as Vi reluctantly re-holstered her pistol, hands now hanging listlessly at her sides.

“Sev. It’s my sister.”

A discontented huff.

“Sev.”

An indiscernible scoff.

“Sev, bend for once.” Came Vi’s plea, her previous attempts clearly having fallen on deaf ears. You didn’t waste a glace back at Sevika, you knew how this would end now that Vi had broken, it was only a matter of time now.

“She wants his location Vi.” Finally the brute broke, her tone gruff. You saw Vi hesitate at the new information, though her resolve never wavered.

“We’ll have to find a way to compromise cuz I ain’t killin’ my sister Sev. If you think I would just to save his hide, you’re dead wrong.”

Well. It seemed you and Vi had something in common, a strange realization to have in a moment like this. You’d do anything, kill anyone, to protect Ekko. His hair a direct result of that; his black dreads streaked with white- an involuntary, but quite aesthetic- augmentation. Though that was a story for another time.

Sevika must have looked unmoved because whatever Vi saw had her shoving both hands in her vest pockets- evidently uncaring of Ekko’s weapon’s trained on her boss and yours to Blue- hands now brandishing some heavy-duty brass knuckles. She took a brawlers stance, her gaze solid on Sevika.

What a turn of events, you were almost rendered obsolete at this point.

“If I have to go through you Sev, you know I will. You know I will do it or die trying. You wanna lose yer partner like that? Fine by me. But I thought we valued each other more n’ that.”

You heard a tired groan from behind you at the ultimatum. You wouldn’t be surprised if Sevika had to deal with similar threats from Vi on a daily basis; the second in command likely considering the woman a headache if the stories you’d heard of the red head’s escapades held any truth, but you would also assume Sevika wouldn’t deal with a fraction of that if she didn’t value Vi even the slightest bit.

That said, Vi’s threat held weight in this moment, the promise in her eyes simply the confirmation she’d carry out the threat if necessary. Knowing you had the second in command beat, you dropped the hand holding the bowie knife to your side, giving Blue a double tap on the shoulder in appreciation as well as a signal to stand. You all now turned to face Sevika, various weapons now trained on the outlaw in a near outrageous show of force. Raising your brow, you asked.

“So?”

Like before, the outlaw gave you no more than a near imperceptible nod in concession, carelessly tossing her gun onto the table between you.

Like you said, play the woman, not the odds.

You barely managed to hold back the excited whoop you were desperate to let out at the concession. You lifted the blade to your face, licking the flat of it, tasting the poison as it settled on your tongue. Sevika’s eyes widened - no doubt equal parts concerned and aroused at the display despite the scowl her mouth had twisted into. With a smirk, you spit the remaining poison at her feet in a callback to her earlier show of disrespect, paying her back in kind. Though you didn’t mean it the same as she did; you respected her. It was only right to, she was a worthy adversary. You just knew to speak her language in order to show her you meant business; to show her you were a force. Not just a name with a pretty face. Your body count may have spoken for itself for most others- but Sevika clearly was not impressed. Was not concerned with her ability to overpower you, to crush you beneath her boot. You had to show her, if you wanted to reach your goal, and this was a start.

Before you could consider how to do just that, the deafening sound of a shot went off- the sound causing a commotion in the room over, the window showing several patrons (those that hadn’t left already) fleeing the saloon no doubt anticipating a shootout with two outlaws in the establishment. Recognizing the sound, you turned your gaze to Blue, a disbelieving and somewhat chastising look on your face.

“Really? Again?” How many times would you have to tell this girl how to handle her guns? You’d seen her shoot the hat off an outlaw 100 yards away with near no visibility during a dust storm, but when it came to cleaning or maintaining her weapons? Blue was liable to blow her own foot off or anything within shooting distance for that matter - girl was a hazard at best and a walking liability on her worst day. But damn could she shoot. “Them bullets ain’t cheap Blue.”

“That’s what you’re worried about?!? Not the fact she nearly shot my damn arm off?!?”Sevika’s outburst caught you a bit off guard. You blinked to the gaping hole the bullets made, they had indeed imbedded themselves in the wall just behind Sevika- their trajectory mere centimeters shy of the outlaw’s left arm- then turned your gaze back to Sevika, face blank. Really, if anything, you should have been the one upset given the rounds had passed right by you as well- thankfully, they somehow passed through the small space between your body and Sevika’s arm.

Vi then piled on with her unwanted and unsolicited two cents.

“Yall had the safety off!?? Are you serious??” Outrage and offense clear in her expression and tone as though yall had done something wrong. The room froze for a moment, your gaze darting to Ekko’s in shared confusion at the question.

“Are you serious? Why would we pull our weapons and keep the safety on?” Ekko raised a good point, one you had thought to be obvious, but clearly yall were in the minority.

“I don’t know, maybe because it isn’t safe? Consider that?”

Was.

Was she serious?

Was this outlaw…concerned…with safe gun handling practices? This had to be a joke. And if it wasn’t, these high-ranking outlaws were worse off than you initially thought- walking around, threatening people with their safety on? Was it ego? Or stupidity? Did they all do it? Or was it just Vi? Did Sevika do it? Regardless, you gave an answer, wanting this line of questioning to be done with.

“Simple. In the time it would take yall to flick your safety off, we’d’ve already gotten a shot off.” You explained, giving an easy shrug as Blue successfully secured her shotgun to the holster on her back, taking the time to meander over to her sister, the two almost immediately striking up a quiet conversation- gun fiasco brushed aside.

You decided to follow Blue’s lead and took your time crossing the short distance between you and Sevika, being sure to signal for Ekko to re-holster his weapons as well on your way over.

Once you reached the outlaw, you made sure to hold her gaze as you tilted your head back just enough to maintain eye contact; leaning in until you could smell the tobacco on her breath. You took note of her expression, wanting to memorize this moment. How her brows furrowed in discontent, how you could see the faint tremor of her face at being bested by someone she clearly detested, how her mouth screwed up with a snarl, not willing to bend to you even in the face of defeat. And that was fine, you’d never expect her to. You stayed that way for a moment before diverting ever so slightly to the right, until your lips met her ear.

“Saddle up cowboy,” You whispered, turning ever so slightly to see how deep a shade of red you could make her turn beneath the caramel brown of her skin and if you’d be able to tell if it was from desire or anger. Or both, maybe, definitely, preferably both.

“We got a long ride ‘head of us.”

Chapter Text

When you were 11, you witnessed your father drenched in blood. It hadn’t been the first time, but it was the first time you were alone when you did. Your mother had taken your brother on a trip to the next town over for some supplies for a project you couldn’t be bothered to remember. Because your father had shown you something that day, taught you something you carried with you to this day. He had always done his best to keep certain parts of his…other life from you and your brother; but of course, the collision was inevitable.

He had a run in with a gang of outlaws, just passing through- though one had recognized him. Your father had made a name for himself, much like you yourself now had. When you entered this sort of life, trouble found you even on your ‘off’ days. Normally, it wouldn’t have been an issue, your father usually able to diffuse most situations before they got too physical. He found most outlaws weren’t actively looking for trouble, despite their visage; so a threat here, a warning there, and both parties would be on their way.

Except for this time.

Because this time, it hadn’t been a coincidence. One of the outlaws had run into your father once before- a much more violent encounter- where your father had slain a good portion of his previous gang. Previous being the operative word as he was all that had remained of it. He had apparently followed your father for some months; trying to figure out his pattern, his routine, his residence. What and who he cared for.

For revenge.

So the gang hadn’t been ‘passing through’, not really. Only one outlaw had known the true reason why they had been passing through Piltover, but one was enough.

It didn’t take a genius to figure what happened next. Your father had made it out by the skin of his teeth, taking a few shots- but none too lethal- the blood a mixture of his own and the fallen outlaws. That’d usually be the end of his explanations of situations like this, but this time- this time was different. Because this time, the sheriff of Piltover had seen him.

The sheriff of Piltover, had seen your father kill seven men in broad daylight.

Remember when you mentioned the loose embrace Piltover held for you? It had just been broken. It was only a matter of time before the coldness of the world seeped in. Your father knew this.

Unless.

He killed the sheriff.

An innocent man stood between him, and a stable life for his family. He had sacrificed too much to watch it all crumble before him. There was no true win in either decision; choose one and repeat his life of bouncing from place to place, choose the other and scar his daughter for life.

He chose the second option hoping the lack of instability would offer some solace to the child.

You weren’t sure if you’d’ve made the same choice in his shoes.

Your father had told you he already knew the sheriff’s schedule for the day. When you asked him how, he said he had memorized it by the end of the first year you all had moved to Piltover. He didn’t go into further detail on why exactly he deemed it necessary; but you figured out why fairly soon after. If your father was going to commit what were technically crimes, he would need to know the law enforcement, his windows of time- when to best strike.

Your father would handle the sheriff; slip a bit of poison in his drink and be on his way. Untraceable to you and your family as no one in Piltover knew of your grandmother’s concoctions, of your father’s true past. They knew your family as tobacco farmers and that was that.

Your job was to distract the sheriff’s daughter, Caitlyn Kiramman.

You weren’t necessarily friends with Caitlyn, but the two of you were friendly. That changed after that night.

You had done as your father asked, you had dragged Caitlyn from her house, claiming all the kids from your grade were meeting at one of the main hangout spots- a small cave near the north end of the town- and that you were the one designated to retrieve her; which should have been the first red flag for her. You weren’t an outcast, per say, but you were an outsider. Caitlyn outranked you in popularity by a clear mile; there would never be a scenario in which you would know about a party before her- but you had really sold it. Told her you had stumbled upon the location by accident, confronted the kids and convinced them to invite you so you could stay. It still hadn’t made much sense, but it hadn’t mattered much back then. You were bit taller, a bit stronger than Caitlyn and had all but dragged her there while talking her ear off in fear of her asking a question that’d blow your entire operation to smithereens.

Of course when you reached the cave- no one was there. But that was an easy fix- you lied, claiming the kids must had left knowing you’d be coming back; either not believing you could really convince Caitlyn to come, or not caring even if you did as they didn’t want you crashing their party. You remember Caitlyn had felt sorry for you, had offered to let you stay the night at her house, have one of the tea cakes her mother always made on Saturday nights.

You had said yes, because what else could you say?

The entire endeavor took about 3 hours, the cave about a 45-minute walk from the Kiramman’s home. You had dragged your feet a bit. When you returned to her home- it had been done.

You remembered her tears, the hysterical sobbing. Her face had turned red, only outdone by her eyes- bloodshot from the tears. Then came the screams. Her mother had been the one to find him in the parlor- your father long gone at that point. You didn’t know what to do. You were alone- the only one in the room who knew the truth. The only one who knew this wasn’t an accident, or natural causes, or whatever else they’d throw at the situation to make it make sense. Only you knew the truth.

You, and your father.

You had stayed the night in Caitlyn’s bed that night, though you didn’t sleep a wink. You had held her as best you could, with all the strength in your eleven year-old arms. Her tears had soaked though your shirt, burning where they had seared into your skin; you were half convinced they’d leave a scar.

You wish they had. Some sort of penance for what you had taken part in.

You didn’t get it then, but you’d gotten it the next day.

The next day, you had left Caitlyn in her bed, the girl too grief stricken to move. You had made your way to their ostentatious kitchen to get some of the teacakes from the night before, something quick and easy for Caitlyn to (hopefully) eat. When you got to the kitchen, you had seen Mrs. Kiramman by the stove; the woman was dressed impeccably in her Sunday’s Best. You were deeply confused- the woman looked as if the day before had never happened, no signs of any lingering sadness or grief. When you had asked her- well.

It went a bit like this.

“Oh, hello dear. You’re one of Caitlyn’s school friends, yes?”

You had taken a second to respond, shocked the woman was addressing you directly. At least, that’s what you tried to convince yourself it was, really the guilt was eating you alive- clawing its way up your throat. You swallowed hard, realizing you had to answer the woman.

“Yes, names Mo Mrs. Kiramman. My- uh, comfort for your loss.” You ended a bit stiff, unsure if you should address the elephant in the room.

The woman seemed unfazed at the condolence, not even acknowledging it. “Yes well, you are welcome to any provisions in the pantry. Please let Caitlyn know we will be leaving in half an hour.” The woman said, taking a slight sip from the tea cup in her hand; perfectly composed in her movements. You were the exact opposite- where could they possibly be going today of all days?? You did your best to keep your expression and tone respectful, not wanting to speak out of turn or overstep.

“Apologies ma’am, but where are you going? It’s just- I don’t think Caitlyn is fairing very well.” You did your best to gently explain. “She only just fell asleep a few hours ago, she cried through most of the night. I really think she’d benefit if you’d che-”

“What Caitlyn will benefit from is attending Sunday service as we always have. You’d do best to mind the business that minds you, child. Now if it’s too much for you to gather my daughter; I suggest you gather your things and go.”

You remembered the bolt of fear that had shot down your spine at the thought, stomach churning at the possibility of leaving before you could atone, to make things right.

But could you ever? A man, a husband, a father, was dead. And he wouldn’t be coming back-and you were an accomplice. There was no coming back from that and you knew it, and if you had any doubt, the crushing weight of guilt that had permanently settled on your chest would have clued you in.

So you had caved, reassured Mrs. Kiramman you could handle the task, and you did. You managed to get Caitlyn composed enough to attend Sunday service, and you had joined them. You had never been, your family held different beliefs, had different spiritual practices- connecting more with the deities of nature and the like- but you had wanted to support her. It was the absolute very least you could do.

You grew close with Caitlyn over the years; joining her for each Sunday service will do that. You considered it a form of penance, atonement, burning off karma; though it never felt like it was enough. You had grown to care for her, though your guilt never let it go much further than that despite the fact she was practically your sister. How could it? After what you had done? Would a sister help to kill your father? Then hide it from you for years? To make matters worse, Mrs. Kiramman, for all her stoicism, had been suffering in silence- in private- unwilling to let her daughter see her sadness. Possibly in fear of passing it on, or somehow hindering Caitlyn’s own recovery? They’d never really know.

There, of course, had been an investigation. The sheriff drops dead? There’s gonna be an investigation. It was fairly quick, until it wasn’t. It was initially ruled a ‘natural cause’ death. No outward sign of a struggle, his heart had just…stopped. But Mrs. Kiramman had pushed back, having known her husband’s diet inside and out. The man had been a clean eater, fairly fit for his age, and never smoked beyond the occasional cigar. She had been convinced there was more at play.

The sheriff’s department had not been. In response, Mrs. Kiramman had taken it upon herself to personally investigate his death- pulling specialists from all corners of the world to aid in her endeavor. She had kicked more than her fair share of hornet’s nests along the way, pointing fingers at dignitaries and outlaws alike- any entity she had in her mind with the resources to pull off such a high profile assassination. It ate you up inside that the culprit went to Sunday service with her and her daughter every week. But you knew you couldn’t say anything, wouldn’t ever say anything; your father had worked too hard to have everything destroyed- you wouldn’t be the piece of dynamite to blow it all to pieces.

Mrs. Kiramman had fallen into a deep depression, turning to drugs and alcohol to cope. She had been a high functioning addict, it being nearly impossible to spot the signs of abuse; but your mother had- over time- her own mother having been an addict, she had known what to look for. You remember the day your mother had tried to approach Mrs. Kiramman about getting help. There had been a lot of denial, shouting, crying. A few months later, Caitlyn had shown up at your doorstep, tears streaming down her face. She had found her mother, unresponsive. By the time you all got to her, there wasn’t much you could do; the woman was alive, but barely. That’s when you met-

Well. That would be a story for another time.

You had never been the same after that day; no matter how many rosaries you held or Hail Mary’s recited. Sometimes, you wondered if you had to believe in it all for it to work?

The day you had left Piltover was one of the hardest of your life. You would be leaving behind your mother, brother, Caitlyn. The girl had lost nearly everything by the age of 16, even 7 years later, she still hadn’t fully recovered. You didn’t blame her. She had become her mother’s primary caretaker as she recovered from the effects from years of substance abuse; the latter half of her teenage years spent at home caring for her mother rather than in finishing school like the rest of you. Sure, the Kiramman’s had enough wealth to hire a service to do that, but Caitlyn hadn’t believed in that route; said it wasn’t right. That family took care of family.

It was one of the reasons it was so hard for you to leave.

It was also one of the reasons you had to.

Because what would all of this had been for, otherwise? What would you have killed her father for, if not to complete your father’s mission. What would you have darkened your soul for, if not to see this through? To make Silco and the outlaws that ran rampant through these territories pay.

You had to make it right. You just had to. Whatever that meant, whatever that looked like, you had to try.

Caitlyn had begged you to stay, she and your mother making it near impossible for you to stay resolute in your decision. Your only reprieve was that Caitlyn didn’t truly know why you were leaving. She had thought you felt some sort of “calling”- that you wanted to be some sort of vigilante. You let her believe the lie, it was easier- for her at least. Once you did this, once you completed this, you could rest. You would tell her the truth, eventually.

But today was not that day. No. Today, was Sunday.

_____________________________________________________

You had given Sevika the night to get whatever essentials she needed after she claimed it “wasn’t safe” for her to disclose Silco’s location to you in the saloon- which, okay but also, just when and where exactly would it ever be safe to turn on your entire operation? You digressed.

You had imagined Vi would have gone with her, but the woman insisted on staying with yall, likely wanting to keep her sister in her sights. You could already feel the headache forming. The outlaw had bitched and moaned all night, frustrated at your group’s lack of sleeping quarters. In your defense, you hadn’t planned on staying the night; no, you had planned on getting your intel, and getting out. But because of Sevika, sleeping under the freezing cold stars it was.

Well, not for you, you hadn’t slept much if at all last night. You didn’t trust Vi, didn’t know Vi. For all you knew, she’d slit all your throats in the dead of night- sans Blue of course. For all you knew, Sevika was leaving to get reinforcements, or more weapons to come and murder you all when your guard was down. Now that you had showed your hand, it wasn’t safe. So, you had pretended to sleep when everyone else had turned in for the night- giving it about an hour before you got up- climbing the outer wall of the shallow cave you were all in, watching for any incoming forces; Blue’s shotgun resting at your side.

It had been a long night, the fire slowly dying down every few hours giving you something to do- keeping you awake in the moments you’d been dangerously close to nodding off. It was a risk- to stay up through the night- you’d be less rested in the morning, your reflexes likely to be dulled with fatigue; but it was less risky than sleeping with your back turned to two high ranking outlaws you had just bested and pissed off so.

A fair trade off.

When the Sun began to crest over the horizon, so did Sevika’s figure. Right on time. With her she had two horses, one between her thighs, and one to her side you could only assume was Vi’s. Her steed was beautiful, a rich brown, solid all the way through- a shine to its coat hinting it was well cared for. Vi’s horse a hair smaller than Sevika’s, a lighter brown with bits of white splotched in, its coat just as well kept as the second in command’s.

You had told the second in command the rendezvous location before you had gone your separate ways. You knew it was risky, letting her leave on her own last night; but the way you saw it, you had her second in command in Vi. And though you didn’t make the threat verbally, you knew that Vi knew you weren’t above using Blue as leverage. Again. So you doubted Sevika would do anything to jeopardize Vi’s sister as she likely knew if anything were to happen to Blue as a direct cause of her actions- she’d be dead in minutes- or at the very least in for a world of pain.

Behind you, the rest of the group began breaking down camp, most having woken up in the last 20 minutes or so. You didn’t bother with pretending you had even slept- knowing it probably showed in your expression either way. Ekko was kicking sand over the fire in an effort to put it out, Blue was folding up the emergency tarp you always kept in case of…well…emergency situations much like this. Vi was sort of just…standing around, hovering over Blue’s shoulder, matching nearly her every move. In the time it took Sevika to reach you all, you had doled out ration bars to the group. It was all you had on you and yall still had to make it back into town which was at least a 3 hours ride away. The gentle shuffle of her horse’s hooves drew your attention, turning, you set your gaze on Sevika’s arrival; watching as she dismounted her horse, kicking up a bit of sand in her landing.

“Right on time cowboy.” You greeted, though it was for nothing as the outlaw flat out ignored you, striding right past you until she reached Vi, pulling her a distance away, striking up a brief, but seemingly heated conversation. You exchanged looks with your crew, silently communicating to them the next move. After receiving corresponding nods, you made your way to the conversing outlaws.

“Sorry to interrupt your gossip session ladies, but we gotta get goin’ if we’re gonna make it on time.” You demanded, addressing neither woman specifically, knowing Sevika would ignore you anyway. “We still gotta get our horses, a bit of a spell away.” You stood your ground confidently, refusing to bend at Sevika’s attempt at asserting dominance over you- the situation. Even at the warning, slow turn of her head in your direction, even when her gaze finally set on yours- glare so molten you figured the heat behind it would rival that of the Sun’s.

“Piss off, the adults are talking.” She grunted.

Oh, so it was like that was it?

You didn’t bother to suppress your scoff at her inflammatory response, instead stepping into her personal space, asserting a dominance of your own. Craning you neck just a bit, you held her gaze- your brow a hard line, face drawn in determination.

“I do not give, a single fuck what you were talking about Sevika. We are leaving, and we are leaving now.” You spoke both quietly and calmly, though only Ekko knew the true danger hidden in your tone. It took a lot to get you angry, pissed, even more to get you livid. Sevika was millimeters away from meeting the worst version of you.

You knew that lack of sleep would pop up at some point- your tolerance on an even shorter leash than usual today.

You actually heard the woman’s jaw crack from the force with which she clenched it, one of her beefy hands coming up to grasp the sides of your face- hard- wincing as her fingers dug into the hollow of your cheek. You heard movement from behind you- likely Ekko or Blue, or both, attempting to come to your rescue. You didn’t need it, subtly signaling them to fallback with a quick movement of your hand where it rested at your side. This wasn’t about ego, at least not for you. Like you had realized last night, you needed to show Sevika you weren’t one to mess with. She didn’t respect you any more than she did the dirt on the bottom of her boot- maybe even less.

“I will kill you right here.” The second in command forced her words through barely restrained anger and a growl. “Then, I’ll take your brother, and break every. single. one. of his bones. Then I’ll kill him, and drag his body to wherever it is you call home. I will find your mother. And I. Will. Kill. Her.” You defiantly held her molten gaze, knowing she meant every word she spoke; anyone else, you wouldn’t have batted an eye, but Sevika…Sevika could 100% back up every claim she made- though you didn’t budge. “When I say I’m talking, you don’t.” The outlaw commanded, you simply glared back in response, knowing she wasn’t done yet. She hadn’t pushed you down far enough. “You don’t look at me, you don’t speak to me unless you’re prepared for it to be the absolute last thing you do.”

You felt an uncomfortable twinge in your neck as Sevika tilted your head back further to punctuate her statement, rising on your toes in an effort to relieve some of the discomfort- but you still weren’t backing down. No one threatened your brother- your family. You had sacrificed too much for anyone to use them against you. You simply wouldn’t let it stand.

“If you manage to kill me- which I doubt you can- you’ll have signed your own death certificate because I’ll be taking you with me.” You threatened, struggling to get the words out through the unrelenting grip to your face. “I’m not afraid of dying. I will take it, like the woman I am, and in taking whatever it is you dish out, I will return it upon you 100-fold Sevika. And you can take that to whatever bank you and your outlaws haven’t already picked dry.” You were no fool. You were taking on what was essentially an entire empire of outlaws and you had just come for the Queen’s head. You would have to be sure that if it ever came to taking that final, fatal blow, you didn’t miss.

“Now swallow your pride, and saddle the fuck up, Cowboy. You lost, now pay your price.” It fell eerily silent in the moments that followed, Sevika clearly weighing the options in her mind, jaw shifting with indecision and likely frustration until finally, her grip began to loosen ever so slightly. Shoving your face none too gently, the second in command fully released her grip on you. Not wanting to show weakness you forced yourself to keep your hands at your sides, though you desperately wanted to rub the lingering soreness from your jaw.

Letting the woman cool off, you made your way over to Ekko and Blue for a brief check in, Ekko’s face filled with clear concern, Blue’s concern, though subdued, also detectable. When you were within touching distance, Ekko gently grabbed your face, fervently checking you over for any bruising- you had no doubt your face would be mottled with them in a few hours.

“You okay sis?” Your brother asked, his brows pinched in concern. Letting your hands rest over his, you slowly brought them down, making sure to catch his gaze. You took an exaggerated deep breath in, wordlessly communicating for him to do the same. Once he had repeated this a few times, you allowed a gentle smile to cross your face.

“Big sis is always okay. Don’t ever worry about that.”

Your brother rolled his eyes at your response, “I’m not five anymore, s’not gonna cut it anymore Mo.” He was right. You tried to ignore it, but he wasn’t your baby brother anymore. He had filled out in the last few years, his arms corded with muscle, his face hardened from years a drift in the desert, his height towering, falling somewhere between yours Sevika’s, he was more man than boy, that was the hard, yet undeniable truth. But despite all that, at the end of the day, he would always be your little brother- and you would always protect him, even if it was from yourself. Knowing this would take more than placating reassurance, you turned to his partner in crime.

“Hey Blue, you mind giving us a minute?” You asked, the blue haired girl darting her yes between you and Ekko before giving a silent nod. Before she could get too far, you grabbed her wrist, Blue looking back in clear question; you rushed to explain.

“I’m sorry for yesterday. I- I know you may not have been an original member of this team, and I know I didn’t necessarily make you feel welcome, but I do care about ya. At the very least, I know how much it would hurt Ekko if somethin’ happened to ya; and while you’re with me, you’re under my watch- and ain’t nothin’ happenin’ to ya under my watch- hear? Not even by my hand.” Blue was clearly taken aback, and with good reason. That was the most you had ever spoken to the girl in one sitting. Ever. And it was to apologize? She must’ve thought the world was ending. You weren’t entirely sure that it wasn’t.

Seemingly shocked into silence, the blue haired girl simply nodded; her subdued response opposite her usual countenance of barely contained energy paired with an often near endless regaling of her inner monologue. The things that popped in that girl’s head….You were deeply concerned for that child. But again, another story for another time. Releasing her wrist, you let the girl go- watching as she moved to finish packing up what remained of camp. You turned your attention back to your brother, his expectant gaze already on you. You sighed; you knew what you had to do, it was why you had asked Blue to leave in the first place.

“I’m sorry for the position I put you in yesterday. I know how much you care for Blue, and I- for all intents and purposes- nearly made you an accomplice in her death. And I would neverwant that for you.” The irony was not lost on you, how you had nearly done unto your brother what your father had done to you. It wasn’t exactly the same, but it was close enough to make you uncomfortable, regardless of the fact you hadn’t actually had any plans to kill Blue whatsoever. Choices like these where why you hadn’t wanted your brother to follow you into this life in the first place; you couldn’t afford to turn off the version of you you needed to be in order to get this mission done for his sake; the version that would make the hard calls. But like always, he somehow found a way to weasel his way into tagging along with you.

Really, he had tracked you down after your first year out and you hadn’t been able to shake him since.

You did your best to contain yourself as you waited for him to say something but it wasn’t easy, biting your lip to hold back the spill of nervous words waiting just behind your lips. A rush of air left you as your diaphragm was squeezed in the tight grip of your brother’s embrace. As the surprise melted away, you were able to gather yourself enough to wrap your arms around him in return, pushing against the faint sting of tears at the forgiveness embedded in the embrace. You rocked in a gentle back and forth, courtesy of Ekko’s inability to be still for long; you felt his grip tighten ever so slightly.

“Just- don’t do that again. Please. I don’t- I don’t want us to end up like dad.” You froze at his words, dread and fear fighting for first place within you at his request. This was exactly what you had been afraid of- what your father had been afraid of. He hadn’t wanted you or Ekko to take on the sins of his crimes, and now you didn’t want the sins of yours to fall upon Ekko; only now, you were afraid this was a cycle doomed to repeat itself.

“Never. It’ll never come to that Ekko.” You assured fervently, voice muffled by his shoulder, eyes squeezing against the few tears that had managed to escape.

“I promise.”

After a short trek, you came upon the little oasis of forestation you had left your horses the previous day. A quick look around bore no fruit, your horses nowhere in sight, which was either a good thing, or it meant someone had stolen your horses and yall were shit outta luck.

“A Stallion.” You shouted, gaze darting around the vegetation. “A Stallion!” You repeated, missing the silent look Sevika and Vi exchanged, the younger of the two deciding to bite.

“What exactly are you doing?” The red head asked, clearly thinking you had lost a few marbles, could you not see there were no stallions in sight? Or were you just simple?

Barely sparing the outlaw a glace, you rolled your eyes in annoyance at the interruption. “Calling for my horse, whassit look like I’m doin’ darlin?”

Vi bristled at the pet name, clearly agitated. “You tellin me you named your horse ‘A Stallion’? Are you serious?”

You gave a deep groan, swiping your hand down your face at the asinine question, gesturing for Blue and Ekko to go deeper into the oasis to retrieve yall’s horses- staying behind to keep an eye on your ‘captives’. “Yes Vi, I believe I just said that, was it so difficult to understand the first time ‘round?” You questioned rhetorically, not truly caring to hear her answer. But alas, the outlaw kept pushing, the red head approaching you now, a natural swagger in her walk and smile you couldn’t help but get caught up in- even if just briefly.

“Pretty stupid name.”

“Wow. Thank you so much for that observation.” Came your dry reply. You don’t even know why you’d expected something non antagonistic to come from her mouth, but you had. You clearly needed to lower your expectations with these two- clearly neither of them had the tolerance to keep it cordial with you. “It’s so people don’t know who I am, where I am.”

From just behind Violet’s shoulder, you could see Sevika shift to the side, now slightly facing the two of you as if to show disinterest in your conversation, but you knew she was listening and likely invested- if anything for the mere entertainment of hearing the depths of your ‘stupidity’. Violet scoffed at your response in disbelief. “How exactl-”

“Did you know what my horse’s name was?” You cut her off, knowing the answer would be no. “I’m a known, wanted vigilante in the outlaw community. Bounty on my pretty little head. Yall know so much about me. My name, my weapons, my poisons. But do you know my horse’s name Violet?” You tacked on the use of her full name, knowing it would irk her just as this line of questioning was irking you. “How bout you?” You spun, directing the question at Sevika, knowing neither of the women did. No one did.

“When you call for ‘a stallion’, people either think you’re pointing one out, or requesting one; either way, very few would actually figure out I’d be calling out for my own horse.” You explained, maybe a bit too carelessly. Now they knew. But they’d likely have figured it out sooner or later. You had at least another day or so with these two based off travel routes alone and one of the three of you were bound to slip up in front of the two outlaws at some point.

With insane timing, you saw Ekko and Blue approaching, breaking the tree line with all three of your horses. Pointing at each respective horse, you continued your explanation. “A Stallion,” Your horse, all black, glossy coat, lose mane, muscles visible even from this distance-bred for strength and durability. “Two Stallions.” Ekko’s grey with a more muted coat, short haired and a braided mane, a bit smaller than yours, but built for speed. “And last, but not least, Three Stallions.” Blue’s, a white horse with an odd greyish blue birthmark near its flank, its coat similar to that of Ekko’s horse, but all three were well taken care of.

Turning back to face the two outlaws, you fixed your brow in a knowing manner, “I don’t have the luxury of giving my horse a beautiful or unique name. You know how dangerous it’d be if people could identify me just from hearing the name of my horse? I’d never get anything done.” You ended with a mocking smirk, allowing a short chuckle to escape. “I figured two smart cowboys’d be able to figure that. Guess not.” You knew you were being a bit harsh, but their privilege was showing. They had the luxury and security of an entire gang of outlaws at their back, while you had that exact gang of outlaws ready to stab you in yours. With that handled, you moved to meet your crew halfway- taking your horse’s reigns as soon as they were within reach. With a soft coo, you greeted your horse, a good head and a half taller than you, you stretched on your tip toes to give him a good head rub, wrapping a loose arm around his neck in an embrace- receiving a head nudge and contented snort in response.

“How’d that oasis treat ya buddy? Get some nice snacks in there? Some water?” You questioned good naturedly. You knew he’d never respond, not like a person would, but you enjoyed talking to him anyway- you imagined he responded in his own way. You reached into your saddle pack strapped to the side of A Stallion, pulling out a few apples and some honey cubes. Holding your hand out, you let him nibble away at the treats until your palm was empty. Giving him a hard pat to the side, you moved to address Vi and Sevika again, not even needing to look to know Ekko and Blue were doing the same upkeep as you just had with their respective horses. You had taught them proper horse care and knew they’d never skimp on wellness checks.

“You ladies need any refreshments for your horses? Got a few apples I can spare.” You offered. Yall may not have been on the best of terms, but there was no need for the animals to suffer for it. Vi had looked as though she was ready to take you up on your offer, halted only by Sevika’s outstretched arm as if to physically prevent her partner from answering.

“We’re good.” Was all the right hand offered, raising your hands in surrender, you turned back to your horse, making sure your saddle was properly secured.

“Yall saddled up?”

“Affirmative snake eyes,” Blue replied with a mock salute, a playful grin overtaking a large portion of her face. “White chapel?” She guessed.

On your way into town, yall had passed by a small white chapel; you hadn’t stopped then, but you had made a mental note to stop by on your way back. You just hadn’t anticipated having two additions to your party when you did. You hesitated to reveal your reasons of stopping at the chapel to the two outlaws; without a doubt they’d have questions, but you didn’t trust them any more than they did you. You’d be giving them ammunition to use against you should the tables ever turn in their favor which, let’s face it, was inevitable. They had the numbers.

But that’d be a problem for another day.

You gave a silent nod.

“Let’s ride.”

You dismounted your horse with a sigh of relief, quickly pulling your canteen from your side pouch- taking a much needed drink of water. Twisting the cap back on, you gave a quick glance at sun’s position, it’s unforgiving rays shining in your eyes. From the looks of it, it was just past noon. Good. That meant you had likely missed the early morning church crowd. With a quick glance behind you, you watched as the others strolled in on their horses, the only other to dismount being Ekko.

The ride over had been...oddly silent. You didn’t expect Sevika to be too chatty but, you and your crew usually had casual conversations on your rides to pass the time- the silence made you feel as though you had fallen short somehow. But you had used the silence to your advantage, doing your best to observe your crew.

You noticed how Ekko acted as a buffer between Blue and Vi for nearly the entire ride. You’re not sure why it never occurred to you the sisters may have had a less-than-ideal relationship, but it was clear they did. You didn’t speak much with Blue…maybe if you had, you would’ve known.

But one thing you did know about the blue haired firecracker was that she was never anything less than chatty and energetic on your rides- to the point of irritation- a near constant stream of conversation flowing, even if she was the only participant. But today, for nearly the entire ride, Blue’s expression never shifted- stoic in its presentation. It was concerning to say the least, and you made a mental note to pull her aside later.

Now came Ekko, he was generally fairly subdued, so his silence wasn’t as alarming as Blue’s; his posture was the tell- sitting rod straight the entire ride- only swaying enough to guide his horse. Your brother was a loose, free spirit, often using movement to express himself- almost gliding through life with movement so fluid it was like watching a breeze personified. And though he rode between Blue and Vi, his head had remained tilted in your direction the entire time, as if to ensure your position and safety from where you rounded out the pack- staying in the back to keep an eye on Sevika and Vi.

You were tired of this entire situation already- and from the looks of things- it wasn’t even close to being over.

As Ekko drew nearer, you noticed the rigidness is his usually loose gait, his eyes worn as though he had been through hell and back. You shot him a tired smile, one he returned once he finally reached you. Ekko shot a quick glance over his shoulder before refocusing his gaze on you.

“You sure this is a good idea, y’know, present company in mind?” You could hear the anxiety in his tone. He knew you did this, every Sunday, could sympathize; but he also struggled to understand it. And you understood his plight, you still struggled to understand it yourself, if you were being honest. You took in the white structure to your right- how the sun hit the stained glass so beautifully. It was rare, to see such elegance outside of Piltover these days. But you guessed that was a good thing- if history served you correctly. Your brother was right. This wasn’t the smartest move. But you were already here, and there was something more than absolution you were looking to get out of this building.

“I’m sure Ekko.” You slapped what you hoped was a comforting hand on his shoulder, his brown eyes searching for stability in yours. “I’ll be quick as I can, promise.”

With a slight roll of his eyes, he conceded. “Yeah whatever, I’ll keep an eye on ‘em for ya.”

With a bright smile you started backing toward the entrance. “Holler if ya need me, hear?” You directed with a grin, knowing he may have been a bit frustrated at the circumstances, but that’d he’d rather be there and have your back than not at all.

“You know I will, now go! The faster you get in there, the faster we can leave.” He urged with a shooing motion, swiftly turning back towards the rest of the group.

He watched as you disappeared behind the wooden doors of the church. He never knew what you did in there, through all the years you’ve done this, you had never told him. It had bothered him of course; how you’d disappear for hours and come back as though nothing had happened. Like no time had passed. After years of begging you to tell him what it was you got up to with no success, he started to imagine what it was you did. Did you pray? Read their bibles? Eat their blessed crackers? None of his ideas made sense, nothing short of your actual explanation would, he had found. So he stopped imagining, and simply left it alone.

You’d tell him when you were ready. Hopefully.

Right now though, he found himself stuck with two outlaws that’d probably like to see him under their horse’s hooves right about now.

Speaking of.

The two outlaws sat high on their horses, their image harsh against the vivid white of the chapel. Both looked as though they would rather be anywhere else, which was to be expected. Sevika’s gaze was shrouded beneath the shadow of her pinch tipped Stetson, but he didn’t need to see her face to know she was at her limit- her entire body vibrated with barley restrained energy; hands restless, fiddling restlessly with her necklace- her shoulders moved with deep, concentrated breaths. Again, he didn’t blame her- to her they were bunch of mindless kids, thinking they had gotten one over on her- if he were her, he’d be just as irritated. But this was the real world- death and destruction didn’t care how old you were; they’d take you whenever they well pleased.

Vi was an easy read, to him at least, her gaze constantly darting to Blue despite holding a near silent conversation with Sevika- though it seemed the right hand was doing most of the talking. He knew Blue had a strained relationship with Vi, their shared childhood had left much to desired and a trail of trauma in its wake.

“Yo!” Getting the outlaws attention, he motioned for them to dismount. “Gotta get off them horses- cain’t have yall ridin’ off.” He spoke with bass, hoping it’d be enough; though really, these two could leave at a moment’s notice and there wasn’t much he could do about it.

The two cowboys didn’t even flinch, neither making a move to dismount. That was fine. If he had learned anything from his sister over the years, it was that dominance didn’t mean force. You weren’t weak for failing to make others bend to your will; you had to meet people where they were at- and beat them there. They wouldn’t dismount? Then he’d saddle up.

“No worries ladies- there are other ways of keepin ya.” He expressed, his grin hidden beneath his sunburnt orange colored bandana.

Mounting Two Stallions once more, he made it a point to trot over to the pair, slowly circling them as though herding rogue sheep. After his third lap, he faced the two outlaws, tilting his hat back against the sun’s rays.

“Know I ain’t as intimidatin’ as Mo, but I still pack punch.” Flexing his arms a bit at the statement, he settled the interaction with a wink-his eyes the only visible part of his face- before trotting over to Blue. It wasn’t a threat, just the truth, and if either woman attempted to take off, his horse was one of the fastest you’d find this side of Noxus- he’d be on their ass faster than they could blink.

“Look reverb-” Vi. His eyes squinted in offence at the slight, though it went unseen by the party at his back.

“It’s Ekko.” He called back, not willing to take the ribbing lying down.

“Yeah whatever- try some shit like that again, I can be sure you won’t be likin’ the results.” The outlaw forewarned, an assuredness and swagger in her tone he knew was absent from his own, though he didn’t let it get to him; scoffing at the warning and continuing toward Blue, he let the provoking words slide off his back.

Blue often forwent any protective gear, ‘losing’ her hats from town to town, ‘misplacing’ bandanas meant to guard against inhaling absurd amounts of sand and dust, the list went on. Mo had given up long ago, but he had tried to hold out until he eventually realized it was pointless. The closest he could get away with was planting his hat on her head periodically, (much like he did now) knowing she, for some reason, was very respectful of other people’s personal property. It didn’t make sense to him, but he wouldn’t look a gift horse in the mouth.

He secured the hat to her head, squinting against the sun as it now had full access to his face. He decided to bite the bullet.

“So. Vi.” Nice.

“Yeah.”

“You good?”

“Not really.”

“Oh. Okay.” He was suddenly unsure, feeling largely out of his depths. He was nowhere near emotionally stunted, but he also wasn’t confident in his ability to navigate this sort of conversation. Normally, Blue would take the reins, spilling her guts- it’s how he had found out about her…complicated past with Vi in the first place. She talked, he listened- it was their dynamic, it worked. Apparently it only worked, until it didn’t. “You uh…you wanna talk about it?” He watched Blue’s face closely, looking for any sign of where her head was at.

“Nothing to talk about bug, just life. It happens.” She said with little feeling. It concerned him, to see her like this. It was completely out of character; though he had a spark of hope paired with a flash of annoyance. She had called him ‘bug’, a nickname she bestowed upon him after finding out his childhood fear of lightning bugs. It was a valid fear and he stood by that. His eyes darted briefly towards the two outlaws, checking they were still occupied, knowing Blue wouldn’t want Vi to hear any of this.

“Blue, it’s okay if you’re not, you got a lotta shit buried with Vi and Mo just pulled it up with her bare hands; it’s okay to feel something about that.” He pressed, wanting to stop the girl from suppressing her emotions like she had been known to do- it always led to an episode- always. He ached to reach out, to offer some form of comfort, but he knew it was unwelcome at a time like this. Blue was easy to overwhelm and overstimulate when she was like this and it was best handled with a delicate touch- something he was quickly finding out he didn’t have. His worry only increased when he heard the sound of approaching hooves, quickly positioning his horse to sit between Blue and whoever was approaching.

Looking to his right, he saw it was Vi, the outlaw’s gaze dead set on Blue.

“What are you doing Vi.” He questioned firmly, shifting so he blocked Blue’s view of Vi as much as he could.

“Move aside boy, thought I told you before.” Vi commanded, her now glare shifting away from Blue and to him. Good.

He felt his fists tighten around the reigns. “I’m no boy Vi, and I thought I told you, I still pack a punch. Stay away from Blue.” Gaze unflinching, he dared the outlaw to make a move.

“Blue.” Vi called around him, apparently done with their conversation.

“I said leave her alone Vi.” A bit more steel in his tone, he felt his jaw clench at Vi’s lack of consideration for her own sister’s well being. It was clear Blue was struggling with her presence, with the memories it brought up, and she still pressed?

The outlaw ignored him once more, calling out again. “Blue. You hear me. Look, we can talk about what happened back at the-”

“VI.” The call was broken, hitching somehow in the one syllable to took to say the name. He recognized that sound- a mixture of pleading and pain with a touch of mania. It always came before…

He felt torn, unsure what to deal with first, his head whipping between each sister. Deal with Vi? Or try and settle Blue? The first hadn’t been going well before the outlaw’s sister was in visible distress so the likelihood of it working now was in hell. And Blue…none of his previous methods were working, he was out of his wheelhouse. It made sense; never before did Blue have the physical manifestation of her nightmares in front of her- Vi always regaled to a construct in her mind- an idea.

As Blue’s breathing grew labored, he knew didn’t have much time to decide. Choosing his friend, he jumped off his horse as fast as he could manage, moving to pull Blue from her own- nearly halted by Vi’s forceful protests- the outlaw growling threats at him through gritted teeth.

“Get yer hands off her boy, I ain’t playin ‘round ‘nymore.” He heard what may have been the clicking off of safety, but he couldn’t be sure, his entire focus on the girl currently in his arms as he gently lowered her to rest against the front of the chapel. Staying crouched above Blue, he used his body to continue shielding her from Vi’s gaze. Without turning, he addressed the enraged outlaw.

“You really gonna shoot me in front o’ her? After what you did? You think that’ll help?” He said enough without saying too much. He knew his point hit home when it went silent behind him.

That was until he heard a concerning commotion from where he remembered leaving Sevika before Vi had come over.

Okay.

He was sure everything was fine. Despite the thud of what was clearly a body hitting the ground. It would be. Fine. He reluctantly tore his gaze from Blue’s distressed expression as her condition continued to deteriorate, slowly turning his head in the direction of the noise.

It was not fine.

Really, he shouldn’t have taken his eyes off of them- but he had been so worried about Blue…

It didn’t matter now though, because his actions had just jeopardized the entire mission. The word ‘fear’ wouldn’t even come close to describing what he felt when the realization hit. Once his brain finally caught up to what he was seeing, he screamed your name with such ferocity, his voice cracked in a way it hadn’t since he was a child- reaching a pitch so high he was shocked wolves didn’t start howling immediately after.

This was bad.

This very- very bad.

You were sitting ramrod straight on a wooden pew, one of many lined up one after another-your posture muscle memory courtesy Mrs. Kiramman’s constant corrections. You had come to find that though churches varied, they often were very similar in their layouts. Sectioned into two halves- sometimes three if the structure was large enough. You never understood the separation if they were meant to be “one”. “One” congregation, “one” community. You never saw it reflected in their actions either. Some of the most frequent church goers you knew were also some of the most unreliable, self-serving individuals you had ever come across. And you hunted down outlaws for a living.

You were almost done, only sitting to take in the beautiful stained glass as the sun shone through it when your brief peace was shattered by the piercing shriek of your brother. Your heart leapt into your throat at the unfamiliar sound, shooting back down to your chest where it then attempted to punch through it at record speed- matching your mad dash from the pew to the doors.

When you burst through them, you had to be honest, you weren’t quite sure what you were looking at. Your eyes took in the scene settling first on Vi and Blue where they sat against the building. Nothing too concerning- though you noted the signs of an active episode in Blue- silently thanking Ekko for putting a solid object at her back, Violet crouched in front of the distressed girl. You imagined the outlaw thought of herself as helping when really, she was likely making things worse; but you’d have to deal with that later. Ekko wouldn’t have called for that, not like this. No, something was wrong.

You felt the trepidation work its way through your body, fighting it by steeling the muscle on your frame, not as prominent and visible as Ekko’s or Sevika and Vi’s, but just as powerful. And necessary in moments like these, when you needed to steel your spine against the harsh realities of a life like this.

You could make out the bottom’s of Ekko’s boots behind a few of the horses, their large bodies obscuring your full view of the situation. Speaking of the horses, you scanned them for the only other person not yet accounted for. Coming up empty, you quickly scanned the surrounding area, again- nothing. Dashing over to Ekko, you cursed your long skirts as they threatened to trip you. Reaching his side, you immediately dropped to your knees and immediately understood his desperate cry. There lye Sevika, a mixture of foam and saliva spilling from her mouth as her body seized uncontrollably- the whites of her eyes the only thing visible as they rolled with the convulsions.

“Shiet!” The curse spilled from your lips, your mind already elsewhere- eyes darting up and down the downed cowboy’s frame- gaze catching on what you thought was an innocuous detail, but on the second pass, became all too glaring. Her necklace was missing its gem.

Fuck.

“Fuck.” You failed to bite back your frustration and panic. You knew it had looked strange that night- you should have pressed. You turned to you brother for answers you hoped beyond all hope he had.

“Ekko, you see what happen?” You rushed out, you didn’t have much time.

“No! No! I- I didn’t see I was- Blue and she was, but then Vi came an-” You could see he was spiraling, tears filling his eyes. He had always taken on more for you than you’d ever give him and it pained you to see the high standards he held himself to crush him beneath their insurmountable weight.

“Hey.” Twisting to face him head on, you grabbed the sides of his face firmly forcing his gaze to lock with yours- you spoke firmly and quickly. “It’s okay, go check on Blue.” He didn’t need to see this if things went south. With a quick nod and a wary glance to the gruesome scene at your feet, he was off. Taking a moment, you tried to center yourself, taking a calming breath that didn’t really do as promised, but would have to do.

Your mind raced, trying to connect the color of the gem to any poisons you were familiar with. None came to mind, at least none with the symptoms you were seeing. This was clearly meant to be a quick, yet painless death- rare combination in poisons found in these parts. You’re not sure why it never occurred to you Silco’s inner circle would have poison pills to pop when they were compromised- it made almost too much sense now that it was nearly too late. Giving up on figuring out the poison, you decided to work on the antidote.

Your right hand took a tight grip to Sevika’s face, fingers pressing into her cheeks, forcing her mouth open. Though the poison was oral, it seemed she had swallowed a majority if it before succumbing to its effects- using your other hand, you shoved your fingers down her throat to forcibly trigger her gag reflex- hoping you had been quick enough that whatever came up would be enough to buy you some time- you were carful not to have her accidentally bite your fingers off, her body still actively seizing. After what felt like minutes, you felt the (disgusting) rush of liquid pushing against your fingers; quickly removing them to let it pass. With what looked like a decent puddle of poison and bile at your knees, you struggled to flip the muscle packed cowboy on her side to prevent any choking. It’d be of no use for you to get the poison out only to have her die of suffocation or drowning in her own spit.

You rushed over to your saddle pack to a hidden compartment where you kept your pre-mixes. Your eyes ran over the bottle labels, trying to remember a specific blanket counter poison your grandmother had crafted- eyes running over the pages in your mind as you struggled to mix and match what you had here versus what you needed. What could be substituted and what couldn’t.

Fuck.

You had nearly everything, but were in short supply of something that was not easily supplied. You took another glance at the downed outlaw, her frame now still- free of tremors. That was either a good sign, or a very bad sign.  

You needed the venom of a scorpion, something you never kept in supply because why would you? They were more unpredictable than most snakes, in your opinion; and their venom was near impossible to extract without getting stung.

Shit. You’d have to do it anyway. You weren’t losing this lead, not after all the time and effort you had poured into this- not after she outranked Blue in being an absolute pain in your ass in record time.

You rushed back to her prone form, dropping your supplies so they’d be there when you returned. You hesitated to check her pulse- nervous of what you’d find. You shook your head, forcing yourself to reset yet again and refocus on the task at hand- dashing past the other three, past the chapel, until you reached a clumping of vegetation in the near distance. Reaching your destination, you searched for a burrowing hole, sticking your hand in several until you finally struck gold. You felt the scorpion with the tips of your fingers with a grim resolution, and steeled yourself for what you’d have to do next.

You pulled your fist from the sand quickly, fingers wrapped tightly around the agitated scorpion- the arachnid moving erratically in your grip. Swallowing back your fear, you quickly worked to isolate the stinger- pulling it away from the meat of your hand as soon as you had a solid grasp of it.

“Asé, sorry little buddy. Go in peace.” You muttered, giving a quick twist to the head of the scorpion- killing it. You stood in shock for a moment; you had just found and killed a scorpion.

To save an outlaw.

Silco’s second in command.

Who you were holding hostage.

Who was dying.

Who you were saving.

The outlaw you were saving was arguably the most important outlaw in the entirety of Zaun, and you were literally holding her life in your hands. And you hated the feeling.

Shaking off your discomfort, you turned back, tossing the head from your hand- mindlessly wiping it on your skirts-pulling one of your daggers. Your chest was heaving with the effort you had made to make it back in record time- sliding to your knees beside Sevika- kicking up a concerning about of sand in the process.

You reorganized the bottles you had haphazardly tossed into a pile, sorting them in order of use and importance. Once that was done, you began slicing into the body of the scorpion- carefully carving around the sack that held its venom until it was freed.

Needing one last item, you called to your brother. “Ekko, my mortar.”

You heard as he dug through one of your many bags, the familiar clinking indicating he had found it. Once it landed in your hands, you ushered him away once again, never taking your eyes off the vials.

Mixing the anti-poison, you eyeballed the measurements, having to rely on your skill that it would be right. That it would be enough. You felt the beads of sweat as they rolled down your face, your back, the unrelenting heat of the sun and the sprinting you had done doing you no favors. With a brief glance to the hulking form before you, you noted her breathing had grown shallow; concerning, but you could work with breathing.

Once you were satisfied with the mixture, the color aquamarine as it should be, you rolled the cowboy flat on her back once more- this maneuver much easier than the previous. Forcing her mouth open, you poured the mixture in- plugging her nose and sealing her mouth shut, forcing her body to swallow the antidote.

After a minute of nothing, your nerves returned, not that they had ever left. Opening her mouth, you saw a good amount of the liquid was still left which meant she was having difficulty swallowing, which also meant there was a paralytic in the poison, which also meant it was likely making its way to her heart which meant- You didn’t bother holding back the stream of curses that flowed forward.

“Fuck Fuckity Fucking Shit on a Stick.”

“Mo-” Ekko called, aghast.

“Ears off Ekko.” You shot back, not able to adhere to your brother’s admonishments at the moment. Unfortunately, not for the first time, you were thankful for the backwards, sexist finishing courses you were forced to take in Piltover; several skills you learned in your time there had surprisingly come in handy out in the desert. Falling back on your rudimentary first aid training, you recalled you could massage the muscles and manipulate the throat into mimicking the act of swallowing externally. Only thing is, you had never done it before; not even on a practice dummy. Piltover may have been rich, but they were cheap tightwads that didn’t value women’s higher education; so lessons yes, but rarely any demonstration or practice.

You couldn’t begin to express how much you didn’t want to be doing this, yet you found your hands around Sevika’s throat anyway.

In the many ways you imagined your hands around this woman’s throat, this scenario had never once crossed your mind.

After a few agonizing minutes, you managed to get the remainder of the antidote down. Falling back on your haunches, you released a sigh of relief, taking a moment to collect yourself. Eyes falling on Sevika’s form, you noticed her breathing seemed to have evened out- stronger now than it was ten minutes ago- progress. You wouldn’t be sure of the true extent of the damage done by the poison until she woke up; but for now you could relax.

For approximately thirty more seconds. Because there was still the matter of Blue; your mind flashing to the distressed image of the girl as you rushed past her to Sevika.

With a deep breath, you hauled yourself up and made your way to the other three. Ekko was the only one present enough to notice your approach- his eyes widening at your appearance as he rose from his crouched position near Blue and Vi. You had no doubt you looked insane right now, but you couldn’t be bothered with that; not when you had to pull Blue back. You saw the moment he clicked back in, understanding once again he wasn’t needed for what would come next. A brief nod and a quick hug later, he was shuffling back to keep watch of Sevika in your absence.

You took a moment to remove your stetson, pleasantly surprised to find it had survived your mad dash through the desert. You stared down at Vi for a moment, simply taking the scene in. The outlaw was rubbing Blue’s shoulders excessively, the friction of the motion no doubt agitating the blue haired girl. You couldn’t really make out the words the red hear was whispering to her sister, but you could see the way Blue seemed to flinch with each assurance, doing her best to shrink away from the obviously overwhelming presence. You inhaled one last, much needed, deep breath through your nose.

“Violet.” You growled out. Oops. Looks like that breath hadn’t done much. The outlaw stiffened as she registered your presence.

“Move.” Pushing the words through your gritted teeth, you begged the deities this hardheaded woman would listen just this once.

Their direct line must’ve been busy.

All you got was the slow turn of her head, the woman shooting daggers at you over her shoulder. On the bright side, her hands had ceased their movements.

“You tryna tell me what to do? How to take care of my sister? Huh?” The outlaw pressed, clearly looking to escalate the situation; you were looking to do the opposite and you really didn’t have the time, patience, nor sleep to be dealing with this.

“Violet, no one is saying she is not your sister.” You grit out with false patience, falling back on your Piltovan dialect, each syllable perfectly pronounced, all traces of your native accent gone. “But she is in a crisis right now, and you are not. Helping.” You took a commanding step forward, towering over Vi’s still crouched form, gazes locked. “So you need to move, or be moved.”

She must have heard something in your tone or seen something in your expression because, in a shocking turn of events, Violet reluctantly moved to the side- leaving you just enough space to take her place.

Squatting in front of Blue, you grew still, quiet. Simply watching her, doing your best to give her space and time. The two of you were similar, in this way. You may not have done all you could to connect with you over the years; but you always made sure to be there for her in the moments it mattered. She was important Ekko; therefore, she was important to you too. And you took care of the things that held importance to you; learned them inside and out until you understood them to their very foundations. It was the only way to learn how to begin putting them back together when things inevitably fell apart.

When you felt enough time had passed, you reached into your pocket for a fresh blunt; placing it between your lips, lighting the end- taking a few puffs to get it started. You released the smoke into Blue’s face- not to be rude, but to beckon. Like clockwork, you saw the blue haired girl begin to stir- the familiar smell pulling her from the fog of her mind just enough to have something grasp onto. You watched as her mouth parted ever so slightly- your addled mind drawing the stark contrast to the way you had to force Sevika’s open mere moments ago. Blinking the thought away, you refocused on the task at hand- carefully placing the blunt between Blue’s lips- watching as she took her first few hits- her eyes flashing magenta before settling into their normal powder blue.

After you felt she had relaxed enough, you settled back into a crisscross position, making yourself as comfortable as you could get on the side of a road. Grasping the back of her head, you gently removed Ekko’s hat from her head and guided her head to your chest- ear pressed directly above your heart, the girl releasing a gentle sound at the action.

The sound of your heartbeat grounded her, gave her something to listen to other than the voices in her head- something you were intimately familiar with yourself- both hers and your own. Hers seemed to manifest in moments of great stress or when she was overwhelmed and suppressed. Yours was a bit more difficult to pin down- all you knew is when you heard them, they were loud- direct. You had learned to self-regulate over the years, were sort of forced to; but Blue hadn’t gotten there yet and that was okay. You were teaching her the best you knew how, though clearly, it was slow moving. You were no therapist, but you had never met one outside of Piltover and your citizenship with them now was murky at best. 

You weren’t sure how long you sat like that, but when you next looked down, she had worked her way through more than half the blunt. With slow movements, you pulled the spliff out her mouth- debating whether or not it’d be worth it to keep at this point.

Who were you kidding-

It always was.

Placing what remained of the blunt in your concealed pocket, you placed your hand over her exposed ear, rocking your torso ever so slightly- your signal to her you were about to speak- waiting to see if she’d send her own if she wasn’t ready for that yet. When she didn’t, you spoke.

“Hey Baby Blue- you alright?” It was a dumb question, you both knew she wasn’t, but you both also knew nothing would be solved here- not when Vi was sitting mere feet away. No, what you were really asking was ‘Are you regulated enough to last a few more days til we can ditch them?’ When her answer was a faint nod, you felt a weight fall off your shoulders. The past few hours had been a clusterfuck and you really needed a nap to deal with the rest of this day; but over time you’d found-

 You don’t always get what you want.

It had been cumbersome to figure out the next move. At first, yall had pondered the idea of staying at the chapel with Sevika as it’d be near impossible to move her while unconscious. But you weren’t too familiar with the area- how could you be sure this wasn’t a high traffic area? When you had run for the scorpion, you had seen a few other structures- something that resembled a food hall, a liquor store, and what could have possibly been a few residential buildings. You had to be out of sight before night fall- traveling with a well-liked, but ultimately ‘Wanted’ bounty hunter and two notorious outlaws did not make for great odds. Only one problem with that plan; started with an ‘S’, ended with an ‘A’. She’d give you three guesses.

It was Sevika. More specifically, Sevika’s dead weight.

Ekko and Blue had used their engineering inclined minds to fashion a makeshift pulley system using the pointed structure atop the chapel to hoist Sevika onto her horse- you, Ekko, and Vi had each taken turns supporting Sevika on her horse finding it would be easier to switch out with eachother rather than try and move her to your respective horses each time- did you mention the woman was built like a mountain.

You had taken the first and last shift, wanting to keep an eye on her condition and being the most qualified of the group to do it. You had sat behind her on her horse, hands on the reigns, Sevika between your legs- head lolled back on your shoulder. You had done your best to keep yourself balanced and upright while also attempting to do the same for her- which was much more difficult than anticipated- her body weight constantly shifting with each step. By the time you had reached what looked like a suitable site for the night, you were physically and mentally exhausted.

Yall had about an hour or so of daylight left, so you tasked Ekko and Blue to gather any edible vegetation they could find and some kindling for the fire in hopes of keeping it going all night- the late evening breeze telling you it’d be a cold one. You had Vi assist you in dragging Sevika beneath a small cliff face- using it as a sort of awning for her to rest under. It was big enough for three, but with Sevika’s size; you were just able to squeeze in with her. Again, with you being the only one able to monitor her, it’d only make sense you’d be the one to stay close. You weren’t happy with the arrangement- but you had a feeling nothing about this information extraction turned excursion would be enjoyable if the past few days were any indication. You took a moment to breathe, dragging a tired hand down your face. This mission kept getting longer and longer- you had planned everything out to the ‘T’. You had staked out her stomping grounds, learned her patterns, her likes, dislikes- her weaknesses- everything. And still- it had all gone off the rails in spectacular fashions.

With only Vi left, and Ekko and Blue not too far off, you decided you’d take your chances for a short nap- knowing Ekko would wake you once the sun had fully set.  

Your eyes couldn’t have been closed for more than a few minutes before you were rudely awoken by a harsh pull of your arm- the force nearly ripping your shoulder from its socket. (Okay that was a bit much, but it had hurt okay?)

A gasp of pain and alarm left your lips as you were dragged from your seated position a little ways away from where Sevika rested; Vi pulling you along much like a parent would a scolded child, her hand an iron grip around your upper arm.

“What the hell is your problem-” Still sleep addled, that was the best your mind could think to come up with- confusion heavy in your tone. Only when she released your arm did the outlaw finally turn to you- her lips drawn tight, eyes ablaze with a cold fury.

“What the fuck did you give her.” The question coming out more as a demand, the red head offering absolutely no context. Your mind was still fogged with the promise of sleep- doing its best to drag you back under the calm of surrender of slumber. You wanted to throttle Vi, then, you wanted to sleep.

“What does it matter to you? I saved your partner’s life- the least you could do is-”

“Not Sevika you pissant- Powder; what did you give Powder,”

“…first of all- what the fuck is a ‘pissant’? Second of all, same answer as before; the fuck does it matter to you? It got handled ain’t it?” You shook the residual sting from your arm, moving to go back to your shaded spot to get a few more minutes of shuteye before nightfall.

You should’ve known Vi wouldn’t let it be that easy.

“You think I ain’t see ‘er eyes glow like that? That typa shit don’t jus happen Mohave. So what. the fuck. did you give her.” You heard the desperation, the fear beneath Vi’s otherwise aggressive, threatening tone. But you couldn’t afford to bend- not this time, but you could understand her fear. You felt the same each time Ekko was in the slimmest bit of danger. You felt a responsibility for him despite the fact he was very much grown and could take care of himself, you imagine it’s the same for Vi with Blue.

“What I gave Blue,” You made sure you emphasized the blue haired woman’s preferred name. “Is between her and I.” Another lie- not even Blue knew the full contents of your weed- and if you could help it, no one ever would.

“I would never do anything to deliberately hurt her. I would hope I could expect the same from you for Ekko considering how important they are to each other.” You fed, trailing off as a way to clue her in to the fact this wasn’t exactly a matter or dynamic either of you had much of a choice in.

“Now. Are you gonna let me sleep? Or are you going to ask me more questions I won’t give you the answers to?” You were pushing it, but she was pushing you- this entire day, was pushing you.

Vi scoffed, her side bang shifting with the shake of her head- arms crossed as she looked off in the distance showing of her shaved sides and undercut- probably searching for the patience to deal with you. You could tell Vi didn’t really have much animosity toward you; sure, she’d likely like to kill you for the number of outlaws you had killed over the years off principle alone- but you could also tell she’d consider that to be a bit more effort than she’d like to put toward you at the moment. So you were safe, for now. Her main issue with you seemed to be Blue, which again, was understandable. You would bet she wouldn’t hurt you until she could figure out just how crucial you were to Blue’s day to day life- to her ability to regulate her…episodes.

After a few moments, Vi gave a slick nod of dismissal; holding back the desire to roll your eyes at the action, you decided to take the win and take your freaking nap.

______________________________________________________

So you had been wrong.

Ekko did not wake you when the sun had gone down.

In fact, when you opened your eyes, you were met with the sight of the full moon- it’s glow illuminating the night sky. So no, Ekko hadn’t woken you- but something had.

To your right, Sevika still laid, likely sleeping now rather than knocked out from the mix of poison and anti-poison in her system given the amount of time that had passed. A bit further away was the rest of the group, the fire lending a bit more light to the darkened landscape- and that’s when you saw them.

Roughly five assailants moving through your camp. You cursed under your breath, reaching for Blue’s shotgun only to realize you hadn’t taken it as usual for your nightly watch because you had been asleep through nightly preparations. Cursing yet again, you were thankful to realize all your weapons were still strapped to your person. You shot up, running down the small incline towards the main camp, the sounds of fighting reaching your ears the closer you got- Ekko and Blue in the midst of a skirmish with three men, Vi fighting off two of her own. As you grew closer- Vi’s words stopped you in your tracks.

“We told Finn to back. Off.” The words were spoken through punches, each hit heavier than the last- nearly dropping her assailants with single blows. “So when I send you back- you better tell him Vi said Powder’s off limits.” The taller of the assailants, went down first- his face a bloody mess, arm bent at an odd angle from some complicated move Vi had pulled. You watched as Vi swung the flat of her elbow into the remaining assailants forehead with a sickening crack- the man dropping to the sand in a boneless heap.

“I don’t care what Silco’s told you.”

You felt a flash of realization and anger all at once. Vi had called her assailants by name. If Vi knew these men- it was likely Sevika did to. The man that hadn’t been knocked unconscious rose once more, Vi raising her fists in response, her brass knuckles glinting with blood in the moonlight.

“Where is she.” The man spat, quite literally, blood spraying from a gash on his lip- his arm hanging uselessly at his side as he swayed unsteadily on his feet. At his question, Vi seemed to magically notice your presence; the red heads gaze immediately shooting to yours- the injured assailant’s quick to follow her line of sight. But it didn’t matter.

“You set us up.” You surmised; eyes hard, guarded- jaw clenched against the surge of emotions- against your immediate feelings of failure and inadequacy. You were pissed you hadn’t seen this coming. You knew it was risky when Sevika demanded to leave that night- had likely gone and set this up. Her attempt to kill herself was a win win for her: either she died and her information on Silco died with her, or she somehow managed to survive and slow you down long enough for the hitmen to take you out. Looks like you were living out whatever was behind door number two.

“No.” Was Vi’s simple reply, which somehow managed to enrage you even further. She had the audacity to lie to your face while you were standing in the evidence? Did she think you an idiot???

“No? No?” You mocked, the disbelief impossible to miss in your tone.

“No Mohave.” The woman said again, dropping her fists as though she was throwing in the towel despite the assailant’s advancement toward you. It was all the confirmation you’d needed. Pulling your daggers, you wasted no time- taking a running jump at the man in order to catch him off guard; your unexpected weight disorienting him- sending him off balance. Wrapping your legs around his torso, you twisted around until you were on his back- making it harder for him to land a hit on you. You kicked your leg out, hitting his injured arm and using his pain to your advantage- his pained cry coinciding with his knees giving out at the pain. Using the momentum of the fall to your advantage- you pulled the man’s head back by his hair exposing his neck, bringing the blade of your dagger across in a quick swipe. It was a bit of a waste considering you slit his throat, but there was no need to make the man suffer through the slow effects of the poison.

Leaving Vi where she stood, you went to assist Ekko and Blue- wanting to get through this in one piece and hit reset on this entire operation.

Things had gotten worse in the time you took to confront Vi and kill the assailant, Blue seemingly down for the count- a trail of blood running down her temple from a gash you weren’t able to see, two of the men working to bind her hands and feet.

Okay good, that meant she likely wasn’t dead. You mused, eyes darting the dark landscape in search of Ekko. When you found him, your heart dropped. A man nearly twice the size of Sevika sat atop him, repeatedly punching your brother’s face- slack with unconsciousness. You didn’t take a moment to even consider what that meant or what may have already happened- red almost immediately overtaking your vision sending you into a dark spiral.

You flipped your daggers between your fingers fluidly- switching to a deadlier grip to suit your desired fighting style- the action pure muscle memory. You took another running start, deaf to the animalistic roar you released, uncaring if you announced your position. Once you reached the man, you wasted no time stabbing your dagger into the meat of his neck- right at the jugular. You made sure to leave it in. You wanted him to suffer.

He was clearly in shock, no longer laying into your brother, but he hadn’t ceased fighting, instead turning his ire on you. Good. You planted your feet, placing your arm beneath his armpit, using the other hand still on the dagger to pull him back and off of Ekko- knowing the uncomfortable pulling sensation would be enough to force his body to go with the motion. With the man on his back, you took a straddling position over him, taking a brief glance over your shoulder to check on your brother- who thankfully was breathing- you tuned back to face the man, a snarl affixed to your face. You watched with a twisted sort of pleasure as the poison began to take effect, his muscles slowly shutting down while pain ripped through his system. His body was at war, wanting to shift and move to dislodge an inescapable pain, but finding it was unable to do so. He was trapped in his own body- eyes widening at the realization he couldn’t move.

Without looking you threw your remaining dagger into the neck of one of Blue’s assailants, hearing as his body hit to the ground confirming you had hit your mark. You heard, Vi’s approaching footsteps- likely intending to go after Blue’s other attacker as if only just now realizing her sister was in danger. It was too late for that.

“No Vi.” You took your eyes off the man beneath you for a split second- freezing Vi in place with the cold hatred in your eyes.

“They’re mine.”

With your newly freed hand, you went to work. First, you hit his solar plexus- hard- making it difficult for him to breath, the effect further exacerbated by the spreading paralytic. You hit him under his left armpit next- the pain receptors there often overlooked by those with brute strength, but you knew how painful the hit would be- a weakened woosh of air leaving the man’s lungs at the impact. Your final blows were a taste of his own medicine- your fists flying with deadly precision across his face until it was nearly unrecognizable. By the time you were through, your knuckles were bleeding, chest heaving with a mix of exertion and fury. Placing your knee on his midsection, you pushed off in order to stand- roughly pulling your dagger from his neck in your retreat- uncaring if he bled out at this point- just knowing he would was enough. You stalked towards the final assailant, stepping over the body of another- pulling your second dagger from his neck on your way to your next target- mindlessly wiping the blood from them on your skirt.

In your tunnel vision, you missed the vaguely disturbed, but slightly impressed look on Vi’s face- the outlaw standing back as instructed for once.

The remaining assailant had seen what you’d done to two of his peers and you could tell by the look on his face he knew he wouldn’t be walking out alive tonight. Faster than you could reach him, he pulled a gem from his neck- one akin to the one you’d seen around Sevika’s- popping it in his mouth and crushing it beneath the force of his jaw. He dropped like an anvil- the foam and seizing similar to Sevika’s- you knew he’d sealed his own fate with the action. Knowing the immediate danger had been seen to- you turned your ire on Vi- the outlaw’s smirk dropping the moment your gazes met.

You stalked toward her, “You did this.” You accused, gesturing with a dagger at your brother’s prone form.

Realizing she was now your next target, Vi raised her hands in a show of innocence. “No…I understand why you may think that-”

“I think it, because I’m seeing it Violet.” You shouted, everything from the past few days finally catching up with you- releasing fully in this moment of unbridled fury. “I told you what Vi? As long as you didn’t hurt Ekko, we’d be good.” You growled- up in the red heads face now- the outlaw making no moves to stop you, simply meeting your gaze- her face infuriatingly calm. “From where I’m standing, you’ve done a pretty piss poor job of that- and as far as I’m concerned? All bets are off.” You tossed your daggers down- meeting Vi where she was. You don’t bring a knife to a fist fight.

You gave the woman no warning, getting three good body shots in before she had even noticed- dropping your shoulder to increase the force of your blows.

You can admit, her first hit absolutely rocked your shit.

The bitch had kept her brass knuckles on- the metal connecting with the bottom of your jaw in a brutal uppercut- the move causing you to bite the shit out of your tongue; blood spilling into your mouth almost immediately. Her first hit was immediately followed by another- a right, then left hook; each of her hits lining you up for the next blow. You could see where the brawler had gotten her nickname ‘Hound of the Underground’- the outlaw fought like a caged dog with nothing to lose.

After taking more than a few blows that left your vision swirling, you decided to use your best asset- your legs. Jumping up, you planted your foot on one of Vi’s knees, using the momentum to launch your self a bit higher into the air, bringing your foot down in a crushing blow to her face- sending the brawler sprawling to the ground. Landing just beside her head, you dropped to your knees once more, mimicking your previous position above the now dead assailant. You moved quickly, knowing if she got the best of you again- there’d be a slim chance of you bouncing back. You tightened your thighs on either side of her torso- limiting her movement and her ability to squirm free. Taking advantage of her dazed state, you slid the brass knuckles from her fists onto your own- going for the same body shots you landed on the much larger man from before: solar plexus, pits, gut, and two shots to the face for good measure. Even through your haze of rage, you were able to pull your punches just a bit- you weren’t looking to kill her like you did the others. You’d never do that to Blue- no matter the status of their relationship; strained or no. But you did want her hurt.

You raised your arm, prepared to get in a few more blows to cement the message when your wrist was grabbed by a large hand. Fear pieced your heart at the hold- had you miscounted? Missed an assailant- were there more? Your mind raced with the possibilities in the few seconds it took you to recognize the hand as Sevika’s; the deep commanding growl of the second in command aiding in the identification.

“Enough.”

_________________________________________________________

Chapter Text

When your brother was twelve, he almost died.

Wait, that statement was misleading.

When your brother was twelve, he died.

Living on the edge of the desert, there were dangers lurking in every shadow, but you had grown up in the desert- you were familiar with the terrain; where to go, when to run, how to survive. You knew the environment, the wildlife- you had to, working the tobacco farm; keeping critters and pests off the land was half your morning chores. So when you had taken Ekko out on what was supposed to be a routine tobacco delivery to a neighboring county, you were shocked to see a rogue wolf- a Canis Lupus from what you could tell. It was a bit far from its usual region, further south than you were currently situated- though that wasn’t the most concerning thing about the encounter. No, the most concerning thing was the state of the wolf- you could see its ribs, the animal clearly emaciated; and that was all you had been able to see- tossing the tobacco to the side, you managed to push Ekko behind you- as in the blink of an eye, the beast had been on you- quite literally.

Flung back with the brutal force of the charge, you felt the weight and warmth of the wolf settle atop you, and despite its visible weakness the wolf proved to be more than strong enough to do some damage. Its deep growl reverberated through your body as saliva dripped onto your fear-stricken face from its muzzle, mouth pulled back in a snarl that showed off the unforgiving sharpness of its canines.

You had flung your arms up to protect your face, so they had been the first to feel the piercing pain of the wolf’s teeth as they sunk into your flesh- its head thrashing to and fro- your torso jerking harshly with the movements. Your screams had been soundless- the pain so excruciating it refused to be voiced- leaving you unable to tell your brother, to shout for him to run, to leave.

A bit of your shock had worn off and with it you had gained half a mind to get the wolf off you, to use your legs to try and jostle it off. You had managed a few good kicks, but the wolf’s desperation was apparent- the force of its bite never wavering. In a moment of pure desperation and insanity, you ripped one of your arms from the beast’s mouth- deep gouges left in its wake as blood poured from your arm like water from a stream. Using your newly freed arm to punch the side of the wolf’s head, you hoped to get it to release your other arm with minimal damage. Or just flat out knock it out somehow.

You achieved neither, but it did loosen its grip enough for you to get some semblance of your voice back; chest heaving from exertion and adrenaline, voice hoarse as you shouted.

“Get out! Get Dad Ekko, Run!” Your pleas had fallen on deaf ears.

Your little brother’s shadow fell over the wolf as it continued its attack on you- seeing the vague outline of your brother’s locs, you felt a stone of dread drop to the pit of your stomach. You didn’t know what he was going to do, but you knew it would only make things worse. This was no time for him to play hero.

“Ekko I said go-”

The hefty package of tobacco you had shoved in Ekko’s hands came down on the desperate wolf’s head, a small yelp leaving the wolf as it finally released you from its hold at the blow, - your arm falling limply to your side at the sudden release. Ekko’s whoop of excitement filled the air, the sound bittersweet as you knew it’d likely be short lived. You barely had a moment to catch your breath, to shake off the rest of your shock before it was on him.

You could hear the struggle; the deep grunts and growls of the wolf, the shouts of surprise and pain of your brother. He had angered the wolf, drawn its ire. You yelled at your limbs to move- to sit up- your first attempt failed, the pain of the movement rendering you breathless, you felt faint at the sensation alone. It was likely the blood loss. Unable to dwell on that, you tried a second, then third time before you finally managed to get your feet under you.

By then, the wolf had its teeth wrapped around Ekko’s middle, deep scratches running down your brother’s slack face.

No.

Just as the wolf was about to thrash his head- no doubt intending to take a chunk of your brother with the action- you sat on the feral beast’s back; wedging your hands between its teeth, using every last bit of strength you had left in your battered arms to pry its mouth open- ignoring the burning pain racing through your hands and forearms at the movement. Once you managed to get enough space between its teeth and his skin, you threw your body to the side- taking the wolf with you. Clearly pissed at you for removing it from its food source, you were once again the wolf’s main focus- throwing your left arm up once more to block the oncoming bite.

Biting back the shout of pain, you used the moment to your advantage- digging desperately at your waistband- searching for your skinning knife meant for small game like rabbits, but it’d more than suffice. Once you felt your fingers wrap around the handle, you thrusted it with all the force you could manage into the wolfs neck- going until you felt all fight leave the beast- its limp body crushing you beneath its weight.

It took you longer than you’d like to admit to get the wolf off of you, a combination of your injuries and the adrenaline wearing off- your limbs shaky in the wake of its absence.

When you had gone to check on your brother, you’d been too late.

He was gone.

Tears mixed with blood as they ran down your face. You wiped at them mindlessly, knowing they would never be enough, but understanding that at the moment, they were all you had.

It was nearing dusk, the sky tinged with the purple-ish hue that came with the setting sun. If things had gone as planned, you both would have been due home in about two hours only; you couldn’t go back. Not because you hadn’t delivered the tobacco, but because your brother was dead.

How could you have told your parents that their only son, their baby boy, was dead. Had died on your watch.

You were stuck. You couldn’t go home, you were injured, bleeding heavily, and it was getting dangerously dark. Your only saving grace was the fact the wolf that had attacked you was likely a lone wolf- going by the state you had found it in- or rather, the state it had found you in.

You had given yourself the better part of the hour to cry, to grieve- so much so you had eventually given yourself a headache. You cleared the worst of your tears with a final swipe, inadvertently smearing it with blood. It was then you were struck with a terrible realization.

You’d have to use the wolf’s blood.

You were alone in the middle of the desert- off rip, that alone was enough danger to be in- but to be injured and dragging a dea-

No.

You refused to even think it, you hadn’t accepted the reality of his condition yet. Regardless, you’d attract unwanted attention like this- the smell of human blood enough to summon beasts less monstrous than the feral wolf, but just as deadly- and in your state, you didn’t like your chances surviving another encounter.

If you covered yourself in the blood of the wolf, it’d mask the smell of your own long enough for you to get to some semblance of safety- the smell of an apex predator enough to ward against any others.

You drug yourself away from your brother’s lifeless body and towards the wolf’s, dipping your hand in the blood, still warm to the touch- a shudder of disgust running through you at the sensation. With quick swipes, you had covered your face and arms with the substance- liberally applying the blood to your torso and legs as an extra precaution. After a moment’s hesitation, you let your gaze settle on your brother once more- his smell potentially more dangerous than your own- less of a fight, an easier meal…you’d have to cover him too- though it felt wrong. So wrong.

Regardless, you did it- eyes clenched shut as you carried out the task, though it was fairly pointless- you were already scarred for life and you didn’t mean your arms.

You hefted your brother up, your injured arms already straining beneath his weight- but you were determined to carry him. To give him this dignity. Your blood covered, farm fit frame holding his broken, twelve-year-old frame made for a gruesome sight.

You weren’t sure how long you had walked, just that the crescent moon shone its weak light on you by the time you had come across what would become your salvation. In the distance was the the glow of a large fire, its promise beckoned you. Once you were close enough to be seen, to be heard, you collapsed- bones exhausted, body spent from the intensity of your arduous, near endless trek. You forced yourself to stay conscious, aware of the ever-present threat of outlaws and general dangers that traversed the desert- still, you had weakly called out for help. And it had come, in the heavy steps of blood red boots, tips covered in gold, metal claws fashioned in the likeness of the beast you had battled mere hours ago.

You felt your hand tighten where it still gripped your brother’s wrist and forced your sprawled form upright, settling on your knees in a poor attempt to rise- to meet this person head on. You felt your skin stretch taught under the dried blood caked over your face- obscuring your features from this stranger’s view. You could only imagine the picture you painted- a young girl covered in blood, dragging a lifeless body, in the middle of the night. You weren’t sure what kind of person would look past that, wouldn’t see that as a sign to steer clear; if that was the kind of person you should be seeking refuge in- but alas, you hadn’t had much of a choice.

You fought against the ever-increasing dots spotting your vision, clicking through the dryness of your throat swallow by swallow- the harsh desert winds having dried it out long ago, the exertion only exasperating the problem.

“You are strong, little one.” Came the abrupt observation from above, a deep but feminine voice rumbling through the air with command- owning the space with every syllable. “The blood of the wolf graces only those that are worthy.”

How had she known it was a wolf??

Confusion hit you like a bull. Looking up, you forced your eyes to focus, the flickering light of the fire in tandem with the moon offered you a glimpse at the woman before you- her metallic defensive adornments just as deep a gold as her piercing gaze. Her garments were unlike any you had seen; no jeans, no linens, chaps, vests, no stetson in sight- though she had commissioned various forms of leather in excess- the strength of the material clear in its presentation and craftsmanship. You felt a bit of unease at the observation- the woman clearly was not from here- likely visiting the area; you could only hope she wasn’t associated with any of the traveling outlaw gangs. If she was- you were good as gone.

Before you could spiral further into a panic, your eyes caught onto the flash of her ring. That symbol. The ring. You had seen it before. Your father had given you one similar to it- though it was purple rather than the gleaming red of the towering woman’s before you. It had belonged to your grandmother; you weren’t completely sure what it meant, what it was for; but your father had always told you it would protect you when you needed it most- and despite what the last few hours had shown you- you would choose to still hold out hope it would do just that.

With a newly sparked sense of hope, you forced your arm up, (the one that wasn’t holding your brother) grasping onto the woman’s golden chest plate, hoisting yourself up- the metal sturdy beneath your grip. You grunted with the effort, arm nearly giving out at the move- the damage only having gotten worse with time. You felt the fearsome woman’s body tense at the move- you were no doubt seconds away from death at this woman’s hands- wolf worthiness or no.

As soon as you had your feet beneath you, steady on the ground, you released her chest plate- the heat of your breath fogging up the metal as you huffed with the effort of the maneuver. With a forceful clearing of your throat, you had finally been able to push past the dryness in your throat.

“I’m going to need you to help my brother here.” You pushed out, gravel in your voice- gesturing to your brother with your grip on his wrist.

The scoff was expected, the shuffling behind the woman was not- the movement hinting at the presence of others, though a quick hand signal from the woman ceased all movement. You watched her eyes as they flickered briefly from you to your brother and back again.

“He is dead, child.” The blunt reply had you flinching, unable to stomach that reality even as it slapped you in the face.

“No.” You had said simply, with a bloodied hand, you dug into the depths of your shirt to a small, sewn in pocket. “He is not dead. You will save him.” Once your fingers settled on skin warmed metal, you pulled the ring from the confines of your blouse- letting the face glint in the light of the fire for the formidable woman to see. The woman’s jaw dropped ever so slightly at the sight of your grandmother’s ring- her eyes barely leaving the sight- only moving long enough to take in your visage once more- as if to confirm what she had seen.

A slightly altered, unique, four-point star design sat within the octagonal metal frame of the worn ring- gleaming gold offset by the purple ring face. “You will not harm us. You will not abandon us. You will help me, because your house is indebted to mine.”

You hadn’t lasted much longer after that- your body understanding you were no longer in danger- taking the opportunity to recover by way of you passing out. “You will save my brother.” You slurred, slowly sliding down the woman’s front- the traveler doing nothing to stop your descent- dropping to your knees once more.

“Ambessa Medarda.”

______________________________________________________

So yeah, you didn’t like people touching your forearms- the scars adorning them painful in memory alone- but you found that pain was enough. So when Sevika had grasped your wrist, you’d frozen- unable to figure out a way forward through the error signals in your brain at the touch.

You constantly felt conflicted around the outlaw- at this very moment- you found yourself wanting to bury one of your daggers in her; but on the other had, you found yourself wanting to tell her why you didn’t like people touching your arms. You obviously wouldn’t do that, but it didn’t stop the urge.

The brute’s grip tightened on your wrist, lifting you just bit from where you still straddled Vi- the red head’s face a mess of blood, her chest heaving likely due to pain and what looked to be a broken nose. Good. She’d think twice before going back on her word next time. But if you had it your way, there wouldn’t be a next time.

“Hey.” The second in command jostled you, fully pulling you to your feet this time, using her grip on your arm to force you to face her. You glared into her steel grey eyes defiantly, mouth twisted in a firm line- your own eyes steeled with resolve. You weren’t afraid of her; you wouldn’t be surprised if you had gained a bit of her respect with your show of brutality.

“What.” You growled, forcing the words through your clenched teeth- eyes darting to where your brother still laid motionless; Blue however, was beginning stir at the commotion. You were doing your best not to fly off the handle at the moment, but rather use this time to think of your next steps.

Unbeknownst to you, Sevika swept her gaze over the chaos filled scene- the beaten bodies of the assailants you'd left in your wake, then took in your minimally damaged frame; your bloodied face, courtesy of Vi, your only visible injury- her brows furrowed in bewilderment. Her booming voice filled the stilled space yet again, her tone accusing- knowing.

“You fight like a Noxian.” It wasn’t posed as a question, so you figured it required no answer. You couldn’t deny it either way. You did.

You refused to affirm the outlaw’s assumption- turning your back to her, choosing instead to scowl down at Vi; watching the dazed red head’s attempts to fight through the fog you had beat her into.

Sevika had sold you out, it was to be expected; but now, you needed to figure out how you, Ekko, and Blue were making it out of this situation ASAP. Riding off into the night would do no good- Vi and Sevika would simply follow on horseback- and sure, your crew’s horses were fast- but you’d wager theirs were nothing to scoff at either.

You’re quite literally pulled from your thoughts at Sevika’s grip on your shoulder- the woman spinning you to face her once more- bending her towering form over yours in an attempt to intimidate, the faint moonlight glinting in her hardened gaze- the dying light of the fire flickering in her irises casting a dark look across her expression.

“You listen when I’m talkin’ to you sweet thing- got that?” You felt the threat and promise in her voice, it didn’t move you. You felt the fire grow within you- quietly feeding the simmering rage you had been fighting so valiantly the last minute and a half to quell.

Shoving her forearm, you harshly removed her hand from your shoulder- “You get you hands off me,” you closed the remaining distance, jabbing a finger in her chest to drive your point home.

“I’m not your sweet anything- ya hear me?” You spat at her feet. “You set me up like a bitch‘stead of facing me head on. Far as I’m concerned- you’re a non-factor.” The shot at her pride landed like a physical blow, the outlaw jolting with a sharp intake of breath at the words. You were confused at her reaction. Here she was acting like she was owed answers as you stood in the aftermath of her coordinated murder attempt against you and your brother-  (You felt no need to include Blue- she was never in any danger and would likely never be as long as Vi had a say in it; which almost enraged you more.)- and she was hurt by the fact you were writing her off?? Whatever.

“I don’t care that you’re Silco’s right hand- I see you again? You’re dead on sight.” You made sure to hold her gaze so she could see the promise in your eyes. She knew what you were capable of more than ever now, the evidence of your prowess on full display around you. You didn’t earn your reputation over the years by being nice.

You shook your hands, discarding Vi’s brass knuckles from your fists, moving toward your brother’s prone form- Sevika’s heavy steps close behind. You held back an eye roll at the blatant disregard of your warning, of your very loud request for space- more specially, space from her. Ignoring the brute for the time being, you dropped to your knees at Ekko’s side. Ekko was nearly as skilled a fighter as you, so it was evident, if the state of your brother was anything to go by, the assailants had been fighting to kill. Already able to see the state of his bloodied face, you moved to check the rest of him- running your hands down his arms, checking for broken bones, legs next- fining nothing, you moved to his torso but hesitated, fearful of what you might find.

Thankful for the light of the nearby fire, you lifted his shirt.

It was worse than you’d thought.

His stomach was mottled with dark bruising- the deep color hinting at internal bleeding rather than superficial bruising. You forced yourself to stay calm, both for Ekko and yourself- you refused to give Sevika any indication you were panicked- especially so soon after her betrayal, you felt exposed enough as is. For all you knew, she’d take the opportunity to finish the job while your guard was down.

Shoving your mess of emotions aside, you took a steeling breath. If you were going to check for broken ribs, now would be the time- he was unconscious and likely wouldn’t feel any pain. With that, you gently ran your hands over his stomach- pressing lightly as you went up- closing your eyes; you forced yourself to focus- not wanting to miss even the slightest tick out of place. You got about midway through his ribcage when you felt it- give where there should be none. You felt the ground fall from under you at the discovery- you rushed to finish the rest of your examination; thankfully finding no other anomalies. Removing your hands, you lowered your ear to his chest- checking for labored breathing or signs of a punctured rib when a booming voice shattered your focus.

“What’re you doing?” You released a deep exhale from your nose, counting back from ten as to not throttle Sevika where she stood- redirecting your attention to the task at hand; you could almost hear the-

“Rubbin’ some life back into my jaw- y’see how hard she kicked me Vika? Shit hurt.” Between your frustration at Sevika and your attempts to aid your brother, you somehow missed Vi’s approach- the outlaw still shaking off your brawl. A second calming breath did nothing to help you this time around.

“Would you two just-”

“I absolutely did, shit was hilarious.” Sevika’s deadpan but amused response cutting your plea for silence off. “Think she’s Noxian ‘er some shit, tried to ask her, broad started bugging out- now she’s doing this shit.” You didn’t even need to look up to see the bored look that was Sevika’s expression, you could almost see the halfhearted hand gesture she threw your way.

“No shit she’s Noxian, look what the fuck she did to my face! Fucking hell- don’t even get me started on the shit she did to my pits. Didn’t even know you could-”

In an instant, the tight grip you’d had on your emotions failed in spectacular fashion. “Would you both just shut. the fuck. up. You two curse like fucking sailors and it’s pissing me off. I will slit both your fucking wrists right the fuck now if you cannot manage to shut your mouths for the next sixty seconds so I can figure out if my brother is going to suffocate on his own dammed blood or not.”

The bout of silence that followed was charged, but appreciated.

“…she realize she cursed like, seven times right then?”

And short lived.

It was official, you’d be forced to make Blue an only child.

The glare you set upon the outlaws was dark enough to eclipse the very moon in the sky, your heart racing in a mixture of petrified fear for your brother’s well-being and ire at the two idiots standing before you. Sevika at least had the decency to cuff Vi for her ill-timed observation, the red headed outlaw grabbing the stinging spot, shooting a betrayed glare at the second in command for the move.

Ear back to his chest, you could hear the concerning rasp in each of your brother’s inhales- the way the air seemed to rattle in his chest- unnatural and foreboding.

Why does this keep happening? You pondered, exasperated- cursing whatever force in the universe responsible for your seemingly continuous and compounding misfortunes.

You weren’t sure exactly what the Noxian’s had done that night to save your brother- all you knew was ever since then- any time Ekko had a brush with death or a full on near death experience, one of his locs would turn white. One look to his salt and pepper dreads showed the slow transition of a black dread to white- the color change about halfway through the loc. Did you mention how dangerous a life in the desert was by chance? It was one of the reasons you had been adamant Ekko stay home- away from the, to be honest, reckless path you had chosen to go down; but Ekko was stubborn and never took no for an answer. Thankfully, there were only a few white locs here and there- more than you’d like, but in the grand scheme of things, he was in the clear. For now.

You dread finding out what happens if his hair fully turns.

You had two options with a half turned dread. One, try and halt its progress- though that was easier said than done. Two, let it ride, again- easier said than done as you risked him actuallydying. Internal bleeding was no joke in these parts- you couldn’t even begin to guess where the nearest doctor was, not even mentioning his surley punctured rib. The situation was dire, so there really was only one option.

Wasting no time, you shoved through the small barricade that was Sevika and Vi, sprinting toward A Stallion. Reaching into your saddle bag, you pulled out a bag of tobacco and incense- rushing back over to your brother, you fell to your knees in the shallow sand. With a quick glace up showed the bewildered, yet slightly intrigued expression of the outlaws- realizing you’d have an audience, you moved to rectify that.

“Vi, why don’t you check on Blue.” You suggested, the blue haired woman in question sluggishly struggling to sit up due to her hastily tied restraints, looking worse for wear, but breathing. Thankfully, your suggestion was enough, Vi wasting no time to settle by her sister’s side to Blue’s displeasure. You’d apologize to her later.

Sevika’d be much harder- it was becoming quite apparent there wasn’t much you could say to the woman to get her to leave you alone. You were mean to her? She didn’t care. You outwitted or outsmarted her? She’d grumble for a bit, but ultimately didn’t care- and you had a sneaking suspicion that if you just asked her to leave, she wouldn’t.

“Leave Sevika.”

“No.”

See?

You gave a heavy sigh, her presence almost pressing down on you with every passing second, twisting around you glared up at her, your voice pleading for once. You’d do anything for your brother.

You’d make sure he’d pay for this though.

“Please Sevika. I just- he’s hurt. Badly. I can help him- like I helped you, but I can’t- you can’t see what I’m about to do.” You explained, tap dancing around the things you couldn’t say. “Or really, you shouldn’t see what I’m about to do.” You really hoped this angle worked, you figured Ekko had about 20 minutes before his condition went beyond what you could do in this nearly barren valley and your meager supplies.

After staring at you for an uncomfortable about of time, Sevika slowly uncrossed her arms- your eyes couldn’t help but catch on the shadows the fire casted on her muscled arms, her hands coming to settle on her well-worn belt buckle, her hips settling into a rested stance, spurs rattling with the adjustment. Her entire countenance screamed ‘I’m not going anywhere.’ , confirmed by the silent tick of her brow as if urging you to ‘get on with it’.

You didn’t bother holding back your frustration filled groan- but you didn’t waste any more time on this fruitless endeavor.

You quickly shook a bit of tobacco into a small bowl you carried with you, followed by a bit of incense, mixing the two until their individual colors became indiscernible. As you brought your hand to your neck, you hesitated- again feeling Sevika’s relentless stare at your back, knowing you didn’t have the luxury of privacy. Shaking the thought away, you pulled the hidden chain from beneath your blouse, a small vial attached to its center- the liquid clear with a hint of gold coloring.

A mixture so difficult to make you hesitated to use it even now. Ekko deserved it, of course he did, but you’d-

No. You’d use it.

With a single drop of the liquid into the mixture, you tucked the vial back into your shirt. Realizing what you’d need for the next step, you turned to Sevika once more- the headstrong brute might as well make herself useful. You scanned her waist, an adornment of weapons and ammunition strapped to her waistband.

“Toss me your knife.” You prompted with an outstretched hand. Her expression was unreadable as she stared down her nose at you, her stance imposing even without the various weapons strapped to her person. Realizing she wasn’t going to say anything, you moved clarify- hoping for some reaction. “Yours are cleaner than mine,” You gave a lazy nod in the direction of your bloody, sand covered daggers. “I’d rather not give myself a staph infection.” The mountain of a woman remained unmoved, not a single twitch in her expression to indicate if she’d heard you- which you knew she did.

With no time to waste, you leaned forward, taking it upon yourself to pull one of her many daggers from her waistband- your hand brushing a sliver of exposed skin on the withdraw, a faint shiver running through the outlaw at the touch. Too quick for you to see, the outlaw uncrossed her arms, a hand shooting out to grab your wrist- your fingers wrapped around the hilt of her blade. You were convinced you’d have a permanent Sevika shaped bruise on your wrist from how often the second in command grabbed you there. You silently cursed the cowboy and the constant conflicting emotions she made you feel. She had caused this very situation and yet, she wasn’t actively making it worse- and you weren’t sure how, but you could tell she didn’t hate you as much as she let on, despite her near constant indifference toward you. And the hit she put out on you. Which was deeply confusing for you- but again- you hadn’t had much time to unpack that given you had been forced to go from crisis to crisis.

With nothing left to give, you laid it all on the table- hoping to appeal to that woman you met in the saloon that first day- the woman who you knew to have principles- a code. Even if she had an issue with you for all the death you’d been responsible for- she had to have known Ekko was innocent in all of this- or at the very least, not the one that should be forced to pay the price.

“He’s dyin’ darlin’.” You spoke softly, allowing the vulnerability and fear you felt to bleed through, your eyes catching hers before dropping- unable to hold her gaze under the weight of the moment any longer.

It was silent once more, something the cowboy before you seemed to have in spades- but slowly, she began to loosen her hold on your wrist, allowing you to pull her dagger from its sheath. You thanked her with a small smile, receiving a slight nod in acknowledgement in what was possibly the most cordial interaction you’ve had with her yet.

With a quick swipe down your palm, you bit back a noise of discomfort, squeezing a few drops of blood into the mixture- the loss had to be intentional. This would only work if everything was done with intention, with purpose.

With a quick motion, you dug a rogue match from one of your many pockets, using the rough of your thumb to strike it- immediately dropping the flame into the small bowl, the flame’s color shifting from orange, to green, to white hot before extinguishing itself altogether.

You focused on channeling your intentions, moving the now smoking bowl over your brother’s prone frame. Once you reached his face, you tipped the bowl, allowing the contents to flow into his mouth similar to what you had done to Sevika- though much gentler.

The effect was immediate, the mottled bruising decorating his torso began to fade until it was as though it had never been- it was only because you had been looking so closely that you were able to see his previously broken rib pop back in place; his chest lifting with the movement. But you weren’t out of the woods yet, there was still the matter of his lungs.

Re-placing your ear to his chest, you heard the smooth rush of air move through his lungs- no stall or stutter to be heard. With a smooth sigh of your own, you finally allowed yourself to relax. The worst was over.

You only had to get through the rest of the night.

______________________________________________________

You both sat silently gazing into the flames of the fire- Ekko and Blue situated under the makeshift tarp tent, resting; Vi reclined on a nearby log- her snores filling the otherwise silent space.

The treatment you’d given Ekko would have him knocked out for the rest of the night, and Blue seemed to have been in decent condition, so when morning came- you planned to head back home and regroup. Or, really, you planned to send Ekko back home and continue your mission solo.

You never wanted him mixed up in this in the first place. You hated that this was your life now, but you also didn’t know what your life would look like without this- without this quest for justice. What would be your purpose in life if not this? Running the tobacco farm with your mother? Harvest after harvest, delivery after delivery to communities you were never truly apart of? You supposed you could settle down in Noxus- but that’d be a hard and grueling life under the rule of one Ambessa Medarda. Sure, the woman had a bit of a soft spot for you- but if you knew anything about the Wolf of Noxus- it was that even her softest parts had been hardened by war. Though how different would it have been from your life now?

You leaned against the sturdy rockface at your back, running a tired hand down your face- struggling to figure out your next steps. You never thought you’d be in a position in which you had to trust Sevika. The original plan was to get in, intimidate and leverage the information you needed out of her, then get out. Sure other lower ranking outlaws had taken longer than that to break in the past- but they were different- you had known their routines, their hangouts, their residences. Yes, you had known Sevika’s routine, but never had been able to figure out where she laid her head at night, or to find secure location in which you could have kept her for days on end if necessary, to get the answers you needed without drawing attention or raising suspicion.

It was why you brought Blue; you had hoped having leverage on Sevika’s partner would somehow make up for your lack of a resources. It worked, for a short while- but had undoubtedly fallen apart in spectacular fashion. Since leaving the saloon, nothing had gone even remotely right.

“You were trained by Natives.”

You startled at the sound of Sevika’s voice. It was fair to say the outlaw was a woman of very few words, so when she spoke- it was with intention. It was also fair to say the cowboy never asked questions, if she was “questioning” you, it was simply for the illusion as she likely already knew the answer, such as right now. You hesitated to reveal anything, but again, it seemed Sevika already knew too much.

“Not exactly.”

“So yes.”

You scoffed, rolling your eyes at the cock sure reply. “Not what I said.”

“Really? I think that’s exactly what you said darlin’” The outlaw drawled, pulling a cigarette out of thin air, cherry glowing as she lit up. “Listen. What you’ve got goin on here, it’s admirable- I can give ya that.” The outlaw released a few thick clouds of smoke, reclining back, settling deeper into her makeshift seat, crossing one leg over the other. “But I cain’t help ya darlin.”

You were thrown, yet again, at the shift in atmosphere. Just yesterday you’d been sure this woman wanted to see you dead- hell this morning you thought that- and now, she was, what- letting you down gently? As if she…cared? It made absolutely no sense. You struggled to keep hold of the spitfire anger you felt mere moments ago toward Sevika and Vi for endangering Ekko, endangering you- but the tighter you tried to grip it- the more slippery it became. It was beyond frustrating. Again, you couldn’t help but empathize with the countless women that fell victim to Sevika’s charm- you couldn’t manage to escape its grasp, no matter how hard you tried. But you’d keep trying- until failure.

“And why is that exactly cowboy? Word is, you ain’t too happy with Silco ‘n haven’t been for a long time- what’sa point of you stayin’ loyal to him fuh?” You cursed your loose tongue, your accent thicker with the exhaustion of the past few days. It was always harder for people to understand you, to take you seriously with your accent, regardless of your reputation- add the fact you were a woman…it felt near impossible at times. Over time, you had carefully curated a blend of your natural accent and your learned Piltovan accent, but like most masking techniques, it grew tiring- exhibit a.

The woman shrugged a muscled shoulder, her face doing a weird cross between a smirk and a grimace, flicking the ash from her cigarette, taking another drag. “Don’t have to like somebody to be loyal to ‘em.”

“That’s a non-answer.”

“Sure as shit is sweet thing, you catch on quick.” Her response dry, if a bit condescending. It was insane how quickly this woman stoked your ire- each and every time, but you pushed it down- not letting her derail the conversation yet again.

“What would it take.”

A pause.

“’Scuse me?” Sevika tossed the remnants of her cigarette somewhere in a nearby sandhill, her focus suddenly on you, her stare seeming to cut into your very soul.

Okay, that was a bit dramatic- but you had never seen this much emotion from the woman- ever. And sure, that would be a total of what like, three days? - but still.

“What would it take for you to give me what I need.” You pushed on, words wrought with hesitance, but filled with conviction. Any confidence you had going into this conversation vanished the moment you said that final syllable. The intensity behind Sevika’s eyes shot up ten notches, putting the nearby flames to shame as they raked up and down your disheveled form- though you wouldn’t know it by the way the outlaw seemed to be unabashedly undressing you with her eyes. You felt heat race down your spine and settle in the cradle of your hips as the thick rumble of her voice wrapped around you.

“I’ll give you what you need right now- no problem, and that’s a promise- trouble is, that’s not what you’re askin for now is it?” She didn’t give you a chance to answer, didn’t matter anyway the way your mouth had dropped- struggling to draw even a single breath to come up with something- anything to say to that, because what?!? And Sevika just continued on as if your brain wasn’t melting out of your ears. Rude. “No, ‘cause you’re askin me to give you what you want, sweetheart. Far’s I’m concerned, yain’t earned that yet.”

You were speechless. What did you even say to that? Never mind the rush of confusion and somewhat… exhilarating feelings that brought up. Certainly, she was wrong, there were no basis for her claims- you- you knew what you wan- no what you needed. You needed to get access to Silco’s whereabouts not- whatever it was Sevika was implying.

Ignoring the heat in your cheeks and your sudden lightheadedness, you shot up- moving on unsteady feet to….you weren’t sure what, you just knew you couldn’t be here a second longer. You had to move, get your mind right- you needed a second. Of course you didn’t get it- but then, when did things ever go your way?

“Wait.” It wasn’t said as a request, more as a command, but you supposed that was as close to a pleading tone Sevika could get. A deep confusion washed over you yet again at the sudden change. Maybe it was your face- (you were unable to see your absolutely shookexpression at Sevika’s statement, so it stood to reason you would miss why the concession occurred). But you had to admit, you were curious at the outlaw’s sudden change in tune- maybe she realized she’d gone too far with her entirely off base “observation.” When you turned back, it was to the other woman standing, stock still- apparently having risen the same time as you. You both stayed like that for a minute- a mixture of challenge and curiosity in your stares. It was you who broke the silence.

“And why should I.” Your voice firm, concealing how truly off kilter this conversation had you.

Almost aggressively rubbing her jaw, Sevika seemed to be chewing over her answer, obviously not 100% comfortable with her current course of action. With a barely audible groan, the second in command seemed to come to a decision- hand dropping heavily to a cocked-out hip, her stance relaxed despite her reluctance. “I’ll tell you what you want to know. Within reason.” You hated that had you considering- she was dangling the answers you sought right in front of you like a carrot to a horse- but with a caveat that would no doubt come back to bite you in the ass. But you had already made it this far…

Ugh, screw it.

“I’m listenin”  

“Good. Come here.” The outlaw said, beckoning you with a tilt of her head.

You scoffed, crossing your arms- feet planted. “I’m not a dog.”

“Never said you were, sweet thing.”

“Well you’re sure treating me like one- I don’t just come when you call- shut up,” Stopping her quip in its tracks. “And I told you to stop calling me that Sevika.” You weren’t a doormat to be walked all over. Never were, never would be. Your relationship with Sevika was in constant motion, sloping in one direction, then the other- the power struggle so volatile it was anyone’s guess who held the reigns at any given moment. It was driving you insane and all you wanted was for it to stop.

“You this difficult with everyone? Or just me princess.” It irked you how she never seemed to be as affected as you during your interactions- your frustration seeming to serve as a form of amusement for her.

You declined to respond, too tired to go another round of verbal sparring with the outlaw- realizing anything you said would only serve to give her more ammunition against you. But that left you in a precarious position; concession now would make it seem like she had won- like you were submitting to her will- but to walk away from the very information you were after would just be stupid.

But you were thinking with your ego, not your mind.

You had to remember why you were doing this. Who you were doing it for. And so, you found yourself moving forward- you just had to remember that each painstaking step was another step closer to your goal. When you reached Sevika, the woman started walking further away from the main encampment, far enough no one would likely hear you if they awoke, but not so far you could no longer see them. She led you to a more open area, the vastness of the surrounding landscape on display. No longer having the rockface at your back, you suddenly felt exposed- vulnerable in the open air of the desert, the star filled sky serving to make you feel even more exposed- small.

You managed to peel your gaze form the dazzling night sky only to come face to face with Sevika’s calculating gaze- her expression unreadable. She was almost uncomfortably close; uncomfortable due to how unconcerned you truly were by her proximity.

“I won’t help you-”

You cut the woman off with an eye roll- if this was why she had dragged you all the way here-

“I know Sevika, you’ve made that perfectly clear-”

“My God woman, would you keel over if you gave me the benefit of the doubt? Is that it? I’m trying here.” The sincerity in both her eyes and tone took you aback. Maybe you hadn’tgiven her the widest of margins when it came to grace- but she hadn’t given you much of a reason to do otherwise…had she? You raised your hands in a show of surrender.

“Sorry, go on then.”

A deep sigh, probably her patience thinning- you tended to do that.

“I won’t help you because I can’t. I made a promise to someone a long time ago, and as pretty as you are princess, ya ain’t pretty enough to get me to renege.”

You took her words in, mind racing with what they could mean. Who was powerful enough to dictate even an inch of Sevika’s actions? You hesitated to think Silco was powerful enough to hold command over such a right, but you couldn’t afford to rule him out.

“…what does he have on you?” Sevika’s expression grew pained at the question, her expression almost hollow before snapping back to near indifference. But you had seen it. You just didn’t know what it meant, what to do with this new bit of information.

“Nothing.” She sounded almost somber. “Not anymore.” The outlaw forcibly shook the emotions off, shoulders bouncing with the rough movement. “But it’s not him I made a promise to.” Her gaze connected with yours, opening up just enough to allow you to see a glimpse into her soul. You could tell she was silently asking for you to not use this against her, that what she just revealed to you cost her more than she’d ever let on. You felt a warmth spread in your chest at the gesture; at the fact she’d trust you with something so fragile- something strong enough to crumble her to her very foundations, it seemed. With a silent nod, you saw the relief flood her expression- the tension she’d been holding leaving her body, shoulders dropping ever so slightly at the assurance.

That must’ve been the assurance she needed, the truth spilled from her lips offering enough leverage to end this entire operation.

“I don’t work with or for Silco. Haven’t for a long time.” A punch of air left your lungs at the information. How could you have missed this??? Your contacts were highly skilled and thorough- many of them deeply imbedded in Silco’s numerous gangs at all levels of clearance- save for the top. Even so, for something of this magnitude to slide past their radar… it meant the second in command(?) still had Silco’s protection- regardless if she still worked for him or not.

You managed to pull your jaw off the ground enough to prompt the woman before you, who seemed to think what she had just revealed was enough of an explanation of the matter.

It wasn’t.

“Elaborate.” You said, disbelief and shock still fighting for dominance within you.

“Who’s ordering who around now?” She obfuscated, her posture radiating discomfort, arms folded across her chest, eyes daring in the distance as if the sandy hills suddenly held the answers to the mysteries of the universe.

“Sevika. I’m being serious. You can’t just say something of that magnitued and- and expect me to not have any questions! Like are you serious or are you shitting me right now??” Your brief spiral earned you the meanest side eye you’d ever received sans Blue. The outlaw said nothing, at first- until.

“You see this,” Motioning to the desert landscape- you followed her gesture, letting your eyes take in its beauty once more. “I fight to reclaim this- not whatever Silco’s after.” She continued, not needing or caring for a response. “Silco is after power, capital, drugs- resources. I’m after justice.” She stated firmly, your eyes falling on her strong profile- her assuredness bleeding through effortlessly. “My people were the first to inhabit this land. They fought and bled to keep this land- to preserve it from the perverse whims of ‘the settlers’. Doesn’t take a historian to know it didn’t exactly play out in their favor.” The cowboy turned to you once more, her expression firm. “I don’t bend to anyone’s will but my own. Silco’s ideals never aligned with mine and likely never will.”

She angled herself so she was facing you head on once more, dropping her arms from their crossed position. “I was a threat to him on my own. I know who I am- it wouldn’t be arrogant of me to say I single handedly recovered more land than ten of his little gangs combined.” The woman was right, you had to admit. Even before you set out on this quest, you had heard of Sevika’s conquests- her victories. They were revolutionary, unheard of. “He used me for my brute power, my influence, respect that was held for me over numerous communities; and I used him as they often use this land- for his recourses. Nothing more, nothing less. Until he abused that relationship.” There it was again, that brief flash of fire followed by a hollowness that was so heartbreaking in its rawness- Sevika forcibly hid – shuddering her expression into its default indifference.

“Those men.” Her jaw tensed, like she was fighting the words trying to spill from her lips. You did your best to remain patient, understanding this entire ordeal was likely incredibly taxing for her- but it was difficult; you almost couldn’t believe what you were hearing. It changed everything. You know she literally just told you she wouldn’t help you… but she kind of already was by telling you this. You could use this. You weren’t sure how yet- but the mere hope of it gave you enough spark to keep pushing, your doubt from earlier in the night a distant thought.

“They weren’t here for you.” Your excitement shattered as the dots connected- your expression faltering in the face of her declaration.

“They were here for me.”

Well shit.

Chapter Text

The first thing he saw upon opening his eyes was your face which was entirely too close. You had that pinch in your brow- the one that always showed up when-

“It happened again, didn’t it.” He was pretty sure he was right given the fact he felt fine even though he distinctly remembered getting his shit rocked last night.

“Get up. We’re leaving.” You said unceremoniously, ignoring his question, moving away abruptly- the sun almost immediately assaulting his eyes now that you were no longer blocking it. He scrambled to get up, confused at the abruptness of it all, struggling to follow.

“Woah woah woah, hold up Mo- please. Tell me you didn’t.” He had a feeling you did, but was hoping against hope anyway. With your back to him, he couldn’t see your expression, but your following silence was answer enough.

“Mo she- you-” He broke off with a frustrated sigh, trying to collect his thoughts. “She gave you that balm for emergencies only- for you. You can’t keep using it on me- one of these days, you’re gonna need it and not have it Mo.”

When you turned to him, he could see the exhaustion plain on your face, and suddenly his frustration was replaced with concern. “When’s the last time you slept Mo?” His concern grew when he realized it likely had been since that first night- maybe even before. Speaking of-

“Wait-” A quick scan of the area, he only saw three horses. Three. “Where’s Vi and Sevika?” And just like that, your expression shuttered, closed off leaving him on the outside- again. You turned, continuing to pack up the encampment as if he had asked if the wind was blowing.

“Gone.”

A pause.

“What do you mean ‘Gone’”

“Gone, no longer here, how else would you like for me to say it Ekko? I got what I wanted from Sevika, then she left. End of story.” He was a bit taken aback by your short tempered response- he knew you hadn’t been sleeping as of late- but still this was…off. Your movements were jerky, shoulders nearly up to your ears as you moved stiffly across the small space you all had occupied the previous night. And he couldn’t help but notice you went out of your way to keep your back to him- with him always being the one able to read you the best- he could hazard a guess as to why.

“No, not end of story, what the fuck happened last night?!? We’re sleeping one minute then getting jumped the next? Who were those guys- and why do I have a feeling Sevika had something to do with it?”

“She didn’t.”

He didn’t bother hiding his disbelief at her naiveté. “Oh, and you just know that.”

“I do.”

“How.”

Your silence was oppressive, suffocating almost. It was rare that he bucked up against your say so, he usually didn’t have to- your direction was usually the best, plans well thought out, etc.- which was why he was so thrown at your willingness to let the only lead yall had slip through your fingers. Well- if you weren’t going to speak up, then he would.  

“How Mohave. Because right now, I’m looking at a whole lot of nothing- no leads, no info, no Vi, and no Sevika. But you tell me how we came out on top in this.”

“Sevika’s a wanted woman- by many it seems- but more importantly, by Silco. Those men weren’t here for us- they were here for her. She didn’t say as much, but I figure those guys last night were on his payroll.”

He was floored at the information, struggling to reckon his preconceptions with this new reality of the outlaw- of the entire new layout of the situation.

“So, when she expressed to me she was going to leave, I didn’t stop her.”

You moved closer to him, your hands cupping his heavily scarred face- your warmth palpable even through the fabric of his bandana. He couldn’t allow himself to settle into the comfort because he knew it was only there to soften an oncoming blow.

“Having them here was too dangerous- it is my job to keep you both safe. I may not have sought out to be, but I’m the leader of this…group- and if I have to make the tough calls, if I have to be the bad guy to do that- I will.” That was but a mere precursor, he could tell there was still something. Something you weren’t telling him. He took the time to carefully read your expression, the way your eyes shined with desperation and tears, the assuredness of your grip, the downturn of your lips.

“Don’t- don’t do this to me sis.” He said, cringing at the resignation in his own voice.

“I’m sending you home.”

Ah, there it was.

His protests were immediate, pushing your hands from his face, backing up to put some distance between you- his voice deepening in his rage. “You can’t keep running off to be the big bad hero on your own Mo; that’s what dad did and look what happened to him.”

As soon as he said it- he wanted to shove the words back into his big mouth.

He knew that was a trigger for you- and sure enough, he saw your expression crack- your eyes shifting to that tell tale gold, hands coming up to shield them from view. Classic Mohave- even in the midst of a crisis, you did your best to shield him- to protect him, even though he was the culprit- but it was no use; he had already seen enough to know what he had done- what he had triggered.

He couldn’t hear whatever voices you claimed to hear during these episodes- the visions you were plagued with- he only knew the effort it took for you to break free of them- how, unfortunately for you, the grounding method you often used on Blue didn’t always have the same effect on you.

It pained him to see you like this- fighting demons he couldn’t see- couldn’t help you with- watching you wrestle both mentally and physically with your tormentors left him uneasy and feeling absolutely helpless.   

You grunted with each jerk of your head, the sounds almost animalistic- growls punctuating your struggle, covering up what he knew were guilt filled shouts and pleas at the machinations of your mind. After a few minutes, the worst of it all seemed to have passed as you slowly removed your hands from your face, once your eyes locked on his- now able to make out the lingering trace of gold in your now regularly colored eyes- he knew then that your previous conversation was over.

He had pushed too far.

“Where’s Blue?” A poor attempt at changing the subject on his end, but it did the trick.

As if summoned by the mere mention of the blue haired spitfire, a rather large explosion preceded your reply, the desert floor trembling with the force.

“Needed to blow off some steam after hearin’ Vi up and left- tried to tell her it wasn’t like that, but she wasn’t hearin’ it.” Your reply a bit labored as you recovered from your episode- obviously trying (and failing) to conceal just how much of an effect it had on you.

He couldn’t help but notice your disheveled state; the bags under your eyes, your rumpled, blood splotched clothing, bruised knuckles, and your sand filled locs. And he had just piled onto what was likely an already crushing load. He felt his guilt triple, wanting to do anything- give anything to take what he said back. He knew you were only trying to protect him. You were always trying to protect him- but he also wondered just when you would realize that he too was grown and could make his own decisions- prepared to live with the consequences. Yeah, he may have been the best person able to read you, but even he couldn’t figure out all the baggage you held around your father- he knew your relationship was…unconventional, if not a bit strained; but you never really spoke ill of him so it often left him confused as to what your true hang up concerning him really was. He could only assume it was another layer of unwanted protection- unwanted by him maybe, but clearly a necessity for you. It worried him, that you likely had no one you trusted enough to share your deepest fears with, your worries, traumas…nothing he did- nothing he could ever say would convince you to let him be the one to help you carry your burdens. So instead, he always did his best not to be one. It seems that today, he failed in that endeavor; but there was always tomorrow.

Your days spent under the relentless rays of the morning sun were once much different than they were now- though you supposed the way it was was once the only way you knew it- in the fields of your family’s tobacco farm, bent at the knee tending to the near endless rows of tobacco plants; checking their large green leaves for sun damage, signs of infestation, and overall health of the harvest. It could be back breaking work at times, but it was what paid the bills and your way into Piltover.

You adjusted your stetson, briefly wiping the sweat collecting at your brow before settling it back in place, sweat causing your shirt to stick to your back under the heavy weight of your locs at your back, pulled into a loose ponytail you tied off with a thick strip of leather. You half-heartedly focused on the task at hand, mind wandering to possible modes of entrapment- going over your options over and over, trying to find a new angle to get at Silco; continuously coming up with nothing.

It was exhausting, at this point, because you weren’t even sure why you still wanted to go through with this anymore. You struggled daily to reconcile with your actions over the last decade of your life- all the lives you had taken, the countless families you left broken beyond repair, the lost time you spent chasing what might as well have been a ghost. What was it all for? You couldn’t help but realize you had become a sad statistic- a person so bent on not becoming something, that they managed to not only become that thing- but to do it in spades.

You had tried- so hard- not to become your father; to not do to Ekko what your father had done to you, to your mother, and yet…

It had been tough to return home, especially having been so close to the finish line. Sevika was in your grasp, Silco in your sights until the second in command crushed it all in one fell swoop and had galloped on her merry way to continue reconquering her people’s lost land.

That had been six months ago.

The only way to ensure Ekko would actually return home and not just secretly follow you from a distance- you had to take the journey back to Piltover with him; Blue tagging along as the girl really had…nowhere to go.

Sure, you could have gone right back out into the thick of things- but it would have been pointless, reckless, and stupid. You had no plan, no leads, and possibly made two new enemies out of Vi and Sevika despite the more…amicable terms the three of you parted on. You were even less sure about your standing with Vi than you were Sevika given how you had to nearly threaten her with bodily harm to get her to leave Blue’s side- and even then it hadn’t been enough- Sevika had eventually pulled rank, effectively silencing any and all of Vi’s protests.

Upon your return home, you were greeted by your mother who was both overjoyed at your safe return, yet vex at you for the situation and position you had put yourself and Ekko in. Of course, she still refused to hear how you had continuously and explicitly forbidden Ekko from following you into this life and once again berated you for your poor life choices. Ultimately, you agreed with her; in theory, you could have left this life behind before it ever became yours- but it hadn’t been that simple.

This life was never your mother’s who somehow, had escaped unscathed despite being even closer to the source than you- being his wife and all. But you knew there were people who knew of you all- knew who your father was- his family; loose ends he had left. And sure, not many of them had shown interest in you and your family immediately following his death- but after you had seen one too many ranking outlaws sniffing around the outskirts of Piltover, you knew it was time to lead them away from your homebase- from your family.

It was a bit opposite this way, your family dynamic, and perhaps what sparked the initial kinship between you and the Medarda clan- you know- other than the life altering favors your families exchanged- but that was neither here nor there.

You family was that of a Matriarchy- at least to the rest of the world. You grandmother was the head- given she had no daughters, your father became the head by default after her death- and as your father’s first born and the only girl of your grandmother’s bloodline in existence- you took up the mantel upon your father’s passing. It hadn’t really sunk in for you yet, that you were seen as the head of a family at the young age of 20- even nearly seven years later you found the concept difficult to wrap your head around.

When your father died, it left your family more than vulnerable- you were exposed. It wasn’t obvious at first, but as you previously stated, it soon made itself known. There was no reason to alert your mother of your concerns- it wasn’t like she could have done anything about it- with her somehow having existed outside of the gun slinging outlaw bubble your father often crossed over to. But you- you had more than dipped your toe into that world- though it was entirely against your will. So, you had taken it upon yourself to keep your family safe. At first, that looked like taking charge of the family business, making sure deliveries were made, bills got paid and the like; of course, your mother did her share- but she was grieving, you didn’t want her worrying about the small things so, you took over most of the workload.

Needless to say, it was exhausting, but you had stuck it out regardless. That was, until you discovered the journals. Of course, everything changed after that.

You’d found them, showed one to your mother, who then burned it- then, you’d gone back to read the remaining journals you had (thankfully) hidden from your mother. Page after page after page revealed more about the man you once called father. You were…aghast by what you had read, a bit impressed, and overall -deeply concerned. In the last few pages in what you could now only assume was his last, unfinished journal, your father had expressed his months long suspicion that someone had been tracking him, gathering information on him and his close contacts. I.e.- you all.

He had copies of documents listing yours, your brother’s, and your mother’s names- general whereabouts, likes, special interests….needless to say- the list was detailed.

And terrifying, did you mention it was terrifying?

Given the unfinished nature of the journals and the lack of written conclusion or resolution to this tracker/stalker, you felt it was safest to assume this person was still at large. If you were to be the matriarch of this family, the leader- you also had to be its protector- and to do that; you had to end this problem. Permanently.

Going into it, you knew you weren’t ready to take a life, up to that point, you had only been an accomplice in the sheriff’s death- and for you, that was more than enough. But you also knew you wouldn’t be able to rest if you had simply let the issue fester only for the problem to show up at your door bearing “gifts”. So, you had set out to…handle the issue.

It wasn’t easy, and you did your best to shove that memory deep into the recesses of your mind.

Realizing you had spiraled, you forced yourself to refocus on the task of checking the tobacco plants. The sooner you finished this, the sooner you could continue planning your next course of action and get out of your mother’s hair.

A task for another time apparently, as your inner musings are pushed aside in favor of an unexpected interruption.

“Sup sweet thang.” You froze at the familiar, but out of place voice. There was just no way that voice had followed you to the outskirts of Piltover, to your backyard/farm. This just couldn’t be- because for that to have happened, she would have had to come through your house in some capacity, which means she would have spoken to your mother- which meant your mother now thought you brought your work home with you- which was one of her hard limits on allowing you to still reside under her roof. And so, you decided the sun had finally gotten to you and you were having heat induced delusions.

Yes- that was it. Your hat and canteen had failed you, and you needed to return to the house at once.

“Yo- you hearin me sweet th-”

Ugh, it was real.

“Don’t call me that.”

A scoff.

“Fine, you hearin’ me cupcake?”

No- no, that was somehow worse. “I can’t express to you how much I hate that.” You deadpanned. With a resigned sigh, you finally turned to face your new companion. “Whaddya want Violet? Matta fact- how’d you even find out where I live?”

The redhead was once again without proper sun protection- no stetson in sight, arms on display showing off her range of tattoo like scarring, an unseasonable leather best and brown, well-worn chaps falling over suede boots.

“Well geez, that any way to greet an old friend sweets?” Okay, sweets was…marginally better, but you were now convinced Vi and Sevika had some weird obsession with confections and for some reason, decided to use you as their outlet.

Wait.

Something about that sounded…wrong.

When all you gave was a quirked brow in response, she dropped all pretense- giving what you suspected Vi thought to be a nonchalant shrug that instead came off very chalant. “Wasn’t hard.”

“Y’know Vi,” Tossing the meager bag of damaged tobacco leaves you had been holding to your feet, you took a few steps closer to the redhead. “I find that very hard to believe given the fact I go out of my way to make sure our route back here is untraceable each and every time we return- never mind the fact we’re so far off the beaten path you’d have an easier time finding your way out of a corn maze in the thick of night- so I’ll ask you again. How did you find us.” You watched the brawler squirm under your stare for a moment- it wouldn’t be difficult to break her- you knew Violet to be a terrible liar. It was why she relied on her fists- no need to lie if you can just knock someone’s lights out. Vi let out a few unconvincing scoffs, when you didn’t relent, she finally broke.

“Fine, shit.” She ran a hand through her layered bangs. “Blue told me.”

Shit.

You ran a frustrated hand down your face, holding it over your mouth for a moment as you got yourself together, doing your best to conceal your true response from Vi, not wanting your frustration at Blue to bleed out- that’d be between you and Blue- but for now…

“How.” You couldn’t see how this could have happened- Vi was gone long before Blue had even awoken that morning- when would she have even had opportunity to-

“We uh- had a system, y’know, from when we were kids?” The other woman a bit hesitant if not sheepish at the revelation. “We’d get separated a lot when we were younger- so we made up a system on how to find the other- if we needed it.”

You…didn’t know how to process that. At least not right now. There were too many implications that came with acknowledging that, so you chose to ignore that line of conversation for now and focus on a more pressing matter.

“Okay.” You crossed your arms, squinting against the midday sun. “That ‘splains how ya got here, but ya haven’t told me yet why exactly you’re here. I know it ain’t for Blue- you’da been here months ago if you were. So what is it?”

“Ha, yeah you got me- that Piltover education’s shinin’ through ain’t it?” She was stalling, kicking up a bit of dirt with the point of her boot.

You never claimed to be a patient person.

“Violet.”

The outlaw deflated with a weary sigh. “I need your help sweets. It’s getting’ bad out there.”

“I’m sorry, what about our relationship made you think to come to me to for help? Or better yet that’d I’d ever help you?? Were the several blows to the face not enough of a hint?” Like, sure, you didn’t hate Vi- but you also didn’t particularly care for her. She was just…there. You mostly tolerated her for Blue’s sake.

“Darlin’ ya let us go, how much more of an olive branch could that be?”

“That was less of an olive branch and more of an ‘I’ve reached a dead end, you are of no use to me now’.”

The outlaw gave a mock flinch, grasping at her heart as if in pain- a smirk coloring her bright features. “Ouch. Tell me how you really feel sweetheart.” Okay, now she was laying it on a bit too thick.

“I just did- and are you hitting on me? Is that what’s happening here?” You asked, gesturing between the two of you to which Vi gave a minute shrug and an admittedly, charming smile.

“You’re easy on the eyes darlin’, no reason we can’t have a good time and still handle our business.” She shot, crossing her arms in an attempt to show off her biceps. You hated to admit that Vi wasn’t too far off your usual type- you could see yourself with her, whether that be for a short, long, or good time- but given her playboy track record and your relationship with Blue, it’d no doubt make things more than a bit too complicated to even attempt to navigate. No reason you couldn’t look though. Thoroughly.

Noticing your stare, Vi’s smile shifted into more of a smirk- rolling your eyes, you moved to wipe it off her face as quickly as you could.

“Hate to break it to ya cowboy- but it’s gonna take more than that pretty smile to steal me away.” She lifted her hands in concession, an amused smile stretching across her face.

“Heard.”

“And don’t think I missed what you said either- far as I’m aware, we don’t have any ‘business’ to handle. Never have, and I doubt we ever will- now if you’ll excuse me, I gotta finish checkin’ the crop before I head in for lunch.” You found yourself turning your back to Vi, reaching for your meager bag- hoping the outlaw would simply disappear into thin air. One could dream.

“They’ve got Sevika.” You felt something in your chest shift at the information- something you quickly snuffed out and decided to ignore.

“That’s tough Vi- sorry ‘bout your boss.” You offered, almost robotic in your delivery.

“Y’know, I was hopin’ you’d say that.”

You sighed, already tired from this conversation- knowing you likely wouldn’t like how it ended. “I can’t help you Vi.”

“I think you can.”

“Vi-”

“I think you can, but you won’t.”

“Violet I-”

“And I think you won’t because you’re scared, and-”

“Of course I’m fucking scared Violet.” Shocked at the sound of your own voice-shouting, you took a step back- not even realizing when you had turned back to face the outlaw- eyes wild.

“I led those two- those children- into a situation that almost got them killed because I wasn’t thorough enough. Because I thought I had all the answers.” You tried to swallow back the sting of tears- willing yourself to push through them. “It doesn’t matter I never wanted this for him- for them. I’m still responsible for their safety and they almost died on my watch.”

“Mohave…that wasn’t- you couldn’t have known-”

“That’s the thing Vi- it was my job to know. And I failed.” The words tore themselves from your throat- your index finger nearly bending back with how hard you were pressing it into your own chest. “Sevika. Is. Dangerous.” You spoke the words slowly- trying to drive your point home to Vi. “I don’t know if you’ve been desensitized to that because of your proximity to her- but she has the entirety of the outlaw community and Silco himself out to kill her. By any means necessary. Do you not get that??”

The redhead had nothing to say- seemingly grappling with the fact she may have missed the true gravity of the favor she was asking.

“I can handle skirting my adversaries just fine- I know who they are- I know their moves. But Sevika’s? I hadn’t even seen them coming from a mile away. Those men?” You scoffed remembering back to that night- to what you had done to them. “I haven’t had to pull out my battle training in years. No one has come close to being a big enough threat- and I’ve taken down entire chem baron empires. But them?” You shook your head in disbelief- shocked you even had to spell it out for the outlaw.

“Vi- those men were professionals. They weren’t your run of the mill hit men or outlaws there to just kill her- they had an entire arsenal with them. Poison tipped knives (not as potent as mine, but poison all the same), bolt cutters, heavy duty rope, gags, duct tape, smelling salts- Vi. They were planning to torture her- for days.” The outlaw’s face grew pale at your declaration, shaken. “And that’s just what I managed to find on them- no tellin where they were planning to drag y’all back to. I can’t drag my brother into that. Not again.”

“I know.” Came her somber response.

“You- so then why are you acting like this? Like it doesn’t matter?!”

“We know the baron behind that attack. He shouldn’t be an issue again.”

“Oh- well that certainly solves everything, you know him? Well gee, let me just pack my bags and follow you out right now! That’s what now? One baron down- dozens more to go.”

A tired sigh. “Okay, I get it-”

“No I don’t think you do Vi. I am not putting Ekko at risk. End of story. I wouldn’t ask of you something that would endanger Blue- I would’ve hoped you were the same, but it appears my expectations of you were too high.” It was a bit cruel, but it needed to be said. You might as well have hit the redhead if the look on her face was anything to go by, a gasp of a breath punching from her at your words.

“That’s not fair.”

“May not be fair, but it’s true just the same.”

You found yourself angrily scrubbing your hands in the small bathroom tucked in the hall of your entryway where you had left Vi under the close watch of her sister and your brother.

The dirt rolled off your sun darkened skin, swirling in the basin, then down the drain. Some fought to remain with you, all but caked under your fingernails leaving you to painstakingly scrape under each and every one- ignoring the way your lip curled under the influence of your barely contained frustration.

When you deemed your hands clean enough, you hit the tap, setting your hands of the edges of the sink; dragging your gaze up to the mirror, you struggled to recognize the person staring back.  

Ultimately, you knew Sevika’s situation had to be downright abysmal if Vi had stooped so low as to come to you for help. You could afford not to help her- it’d be no skin off your back.

And yet.

It wouldn’t be…terrible… to have someone like Sevika as an ally. Despite her estrangement from Silco and the majority of outlaws- she still had major power, influence, and sway. The world was bigger than the south, and Sevika was known to it. Her mission was a noble one- it was needed. But-

You still couldn’t bring yourself to do it.

Not unless-

“Sis.” Your knee slammed against the unforgiving porcelain of the sink with the force of your startled jump at the sudden sound of your brother’s voice- hand coming up to clutch your heart were it threatened to beat out of your chest.

Just when did he sneak in here?!? Then again, he’s always been light on his feet.

Ekko simply rolled his eyes at your very much appropriate reaction. Rude. “I knocked likethree times! You never answered!”

“Most people wouldn’t take that as an invitation to enter- what if I’d been changing or something? You tryna scar us both for life?”

A simple shrug. “You weren’t.

“You didn’t know that.”

Another eye roll. The attitude on this one, I swear.

“You never change in the bathroom- at least not this one- ‘s too small.”

With a somewhat amused, but tired sigh, you conceded the point. “Okay, what was so important you needed me right this second Ekko.” Leaning against the sink at your back- you suddenly felt trapped in the compact space.

“You need to go.”

You held back a groan. “Not you too.”

“She wasn’t… terrible to us, and she almost died trying to protect us- so it’s only fair you return the favor.”

“Protect us? Now how do ya figure she did that Ekko?” Genuinely confused at how he seemed to have connected the two scenarios.

“If she was out of the equation, the hits would stop- or rather, the hit wouldn’t have happened.” A casual shrug. “Simple.” Oh, how you loved your sweet, naive brother.

“Or, she was using us as a cover so when she turned up dead in my ‘custody’ everyone would think I did it. Which I find to be a much more plausible reality.”

Ekko groaned, tossing his head back- dreads shaking with the force, clearly irritated with you for not seeing his point of view. Which? Why exactly was he defending Sevika so fervently?

“Mo. Let me simplify this for you. If Sevika dies- so does Zaun’s liberation.”

Fuck. It was almost exactly what you had been considering before he burst in earlier. He had you dead to rights. It was an insane situation, you’d be going in blind for the most part- into a den of outlaws; many whom you had to have wronged at some point in time.

Oh, fuck it.

“Fine. I’ll do it.” The concession was worth the proud smile that stretched across Ekko’s face.

“So when do we-”

“Oh no no no no, lemme stop ya right there.” You cut in, straightening so you were no longer leaning against the sink- meeting Ekko’s gaze head on, arms folded solidifying your stance. “Only way I do this is if you stay here lil bro.”

His face almost immediately scrunched up in opposition. “What!? No, I’m coming with you.”

“No, you’re not Ek. I need you here. I need to know you’re safe.”

“Mo, you can’t keep- you’re not dad, ‘nd even if you were, look what happened to him- you can’t keep doing things alone.”

Not this again.

You felt the switch tick inside you- the same trigger whenever your father was mentioned. You fought to keep the reaction down for Ekko’s sake- the task becoming unbelievably harder once the walls started closing in.

“He’s dead Mo. Because he tried to go it alone- he wasn’t ‘invincible’- he wasn’t ‘omnipotent’ and neither are you. When are you going to realize it’s okay to accept help?” He all but begged, his eyes wide, pleading with you to concede just this once. But what he didn’t understand was that you already had- and you wouldn’t be again.

“Ekko. When you forced your way on my “quest” years ago- I didn’t send you home because I knew you wouldn’t actually listen, and that you’d likely end up hurting yourself more trying to trail me in secret than if I just let you stay.” You extended a single hand, the other now wrapped around your waist in a desperate attempt to physically hold yourself together. You ran your thumb softly over the deep scars that covered the majority of your brother’s face- often hidden by low worn hats and bandanas. “I let you stay, because I didn’t know what I was really getting myself into. How many enemies I would make, the allies, the mistakes, the close calls- none of them.” You dropped your hand.

“But I know that now. And I can’t drag you through that with me.” You stated firmly- Ekko’s face wrought with such a multitude of emotions you struggled to pin any one down. “The life I threw myself into…it only ends one of two ways, and your too smart to be catchin’ either one of ‘em.”

“So ‘re you Mo.” He tried, but you could only scoff- you were smart sure, but your brother was a genius.

“Ekko, I seen the things you ‘n Blue come up with just messin’ around. If you actually put the time into it? You’d be building entire cities with that mind ‘o yours.”

A slight blush rose on his cheeks at the high praise, but still he pushed on. “So let me use my mind to help you end this Mo. Please.” His eyes glimmered with a hope and earnestness so rare in this life you now led that it only solidified your stance.

“I’m sorry lil bro. Not this time.” He turned away from you, giving a heavy scoff at your refusal, his head shaking in what you could only assume to be disappointment- not at the situation, but at you.

Unbelievable.

You pinched the bridge of your nose, a fruitless attempt to stave off the oncoming migraine you could feel forming just behind your eyes. It wasn’t fair you had to parent Ekko like this, but then again, hadn’t it always been this way? Your parents were always strict with you, and lax with Ekko, as if they expected you to relay the rules to him- to reinforce them, which often led to you being the de facto “bad guy” in your brother’s eyes. For once you wished your mother would do her job and be the one to tell her child just why he shouldn’t and wouldn’t be joining his rogue sister on a dangerous, high stakes, covert recovery mission of a (formerly) high ranking outlaw. Given your strained relationship, you wouldn’t be surprised if your mother actually shared your sentiments about the situation, but left the responsibility of telling him with you out of spite.

“Typical.” He muttered paired with a mean side eye.

It happened faster than you could contain. You snapped, grabbing him none too gently, shoving his body in front of the mirror above the water basin- roughly grasping his face, shoving it as close to the mirror as possible.

“Look at your face Ekko. I did that. I could not. Protect you.” You sharply turned his face toward yours- locking your golden, illuminated gaze onto his fear stricken brown. “I cannot protect you Ekko. Do you understand that?!” You replaced your hand with his, dragging it up so he could feel the deep groves of his scarred face. So he could feel your failures. So he could feel what you were forced to look at every day- a reminder that you had killed your brother. Something you wouldn’t allow yourself to be responsible for- not again. Feeling you had gotten your point across, you dropped his hand, stepping back towards the door.

“This is the last I want to hear of this Ekko- end of discussion.” A firmness present in your tone you rarely used, saved only for when he’d pushed too far and you’d reached your absolute limit.

You leave him there, hand on the door handle, preparing to face the outside world once more. You gave one last warning over your shoulder.

“I am not your mother Ekko, but I brought you back into this world- and if I catch you following me on this mission? If I catch even a glimpse of a loc that looks too much like yours? I will take you right back out- you hear me?”

You couldn’t see him from this angle, but you didn’t need to. You knew your brother enough to know he was beyond pissed- his hands likely gripping the basin hard enough to crack it- his voice came distorted, pushed from behind gritted teeth.

“Understood.”

A hand carved, velvet lined chest lie open on your bed, twin revolvers sat at the top, the afternoon sun glinting of the gold accents- your father’s guns. He hadn’t passed them down to you, of course, he never really wanted you or your brother involved in this aspect of his life- so naturally, you found them after his passing. You weren’t sure what to do with the discovery the first few months, unsure of your path forward after finding his journals. But once you had- their purpose became all too clear. Though you were almost exclusively described as having twin revolves on your waist at all times, not many actually knew the true origin of your revolvers- only a select few making the connection between them and your father, even fewer managing to live long enough to do anything with that knowledge.

You were broken from your inner musings by a gentle knock at your door.

It was nearly impossible to catch a break this afternoon, it seemed.

“Come in.” You ordered, gently shutting the case- concealing the weapons yet again. “Have a seat Blue.”

Back turned, you heard the scraping of your desk chair against the wood flooring, wincing at the groves you knew to be there from every other time the younger girl had done the same careless action; but you couldn’t help the fond smile that arose at the action, the brash move so true to the engineer’s personality.

Turing to face Blue, you took a seat on your own bed, leaning back, resting on your palms. Running your eyes over the wiry girl’s frame, you searched for any hints of discomfort in the wake of her sister’s abrupt arrival. You didn’t think you’d find any, given the circumstances of Vi’s return, but it never hurt to check.

“Know why I called you in?”

Blue took her time answering, fidgeting with restless energy; eyes looking every which way but at you, fingers twisting the ends of her braid over and over in and endless motion until finally-

“I messed up?” She said it as a question, but you knew she knew it was exactly what she had done.

“You did.” You let the moment sit. It never did well to bail Blue out- she was smart, but impulsive. You had grown to understand the girl craved structure, sought it out by acting out- as if thinking if she got wild enough, the universe would be forced to contain her. Life didn’t work like that, you knew- self destructive tendencies did not lead to self-restraint- it led to destruction. Once she came into your life via Ekko, she became your responsibility for the sole fact that any consequences she brought upon herself would likely fall on Ekko as well.

Exhibit A.

Blue grew even more restless under the heat of your unrelenting gaze- going so far as to grab a throwing star you’d carelessly left out, her fingers flirting with each pointed end- your eyes falling to the weapon as she spun it mindlessly between her fingers with ease; absentmindedly reminding yourself to stop leaving your weapons lying about in Blue’s presence.

The silence stretched- you’d been through this dance before, but not one as delicate as this- never one involving Vi. Their relationship was…complicated- that you knew. You only knew Blue’s side of things and you weren’t naive enough to think that was all there was to it. You’d give Vi the benefit of the doubt for now- raising a sibling in this day n’ age was tough, and you had no room to judge.  

“You compromised our safety. Mine. My mother’s. Ekko’s. It was careless, inconsiderate, and reckless Blue.” You laid it all out, a bit blunt maybe, but necessary. The other girl rushed to defend herself, abruptly tossing the throwing star from her grasp where it embedded itself into your floor. At this point, you’d be better off getting a decorative rug to hide the ever growing number of blemishes to your once pristine wood flooring.

“No one would have found out!” She defended. “Vi and I have a-”

“A secret code, yeah I know, but what if someone had figured it out- someone other than Vi? Or if Vi was followed? Didn’t cover her tracks well enough getting here? Be pretty easy for someone to figure who she was after sans Sevika- her sister. Her sister that was often seen with- now who was that brown skinned girl? Known for knocking around outlaws? The one with a bounty on her head?”

The blue haired girl gave a slight smile paired with a relived chuckle, an ease seeping into her frame at your voiced concerns, clearly thinking they were minor issues to be easily assuaged. Small potatoes.

“Boss lady, no one would’ve even known yo-”

“Blue. You’re missing the point. I don’t care if there was a 0% chance of anyone ever figuring out where your trail led to, if no one ever bothered to tail Vi-” You sat up, no longer resting on your hands- elbows finding purchase on your knees- unable to hide your exhaustion from the emotionally draining day- fixing Blue with your stare once more. “I carethat you put us in a position to be in any amount danger at all. That you betrayed my trust, Blue.” You let that set in- watching as the concept of what you were saying hit the engineer like a ton of bricks- confusion and realization warring in her expression.

“When I let you stay here all those years ago, welcomed you into my home- my fortress- I also put my trust in you.” You continued, trying to make clear to her what your expectations were- what you wanted her to uphold in your pending absence. “When I leave- I innately put my family in danger; first by leaving them, meaning I’m no longer here to protect them, then by inevitably placing more targets on my back while I’m out there.” Dragging a tired hand down your face, you gave Blue a reprieve from your intense stare, softening your voice, wanting to convey you weren’t angry- just worried- scared.

“I can’t have people knowin’ where I live Blue- my Daddy did his best to keep us safe- keep us hidden. And when he couldn’t anymore, everything-” A flash of Caitlyn’s tear-streaked face ran across your mind’s eye- an urn decorated with the House Kiramman seal held in shaky hands. You aggressively shook your head, dislodging the disturbing image from your mind, forcing yourself back to the present. “Everything changed and I was never the same.”

You looked at the young woman before you, seeing bits of yourself in her, knowing when she looked at you, she saw the same. In her, you could see some of the innocence you once had- but lost to the harshness of this world. It was what you fought so hard to preserve in her and Ekko. Once it was lost- you found it was near impossible to get back. 

“When I do everything in my power to protect someone, I expect for them to do the for me in return. You got me?” It was about as gentle as you could manage at the moment, but you did your best to soften the blow.

You saw as she tried to wrap her mind around the concept, she had been through a lot- her past not exactly reinforcing the concept of protection with no strings attached. With a slow nod, Blue seemed to accept your words for what they were- a promise and a requirement for her continued stay. With a nod of you own, you dismissed the engineer.

“I gotchu Blue, always.” And you meant that. “You take care of my family while I’m gone, ‘kay?” Another silent nod as the blue haired girl rose, narrowly avoiding the protruding throwing star at her feet as she passed through the doorway.

“Hey.” You waited until her sky-blue eyes met yours. “That includes you too Blue.” It was as close as she’d let you get to expressing any kind of care or affection toward her- you understood and never pushed for more. In a rare show of emotion, you saw the beginnings of teas well in her eyes- all evidence gone in a blink- with a faint nod, she took her leave.  

Falling to your back, you released a tired groan, wishing your bed would swallow you up and spit you out into an alternate universe where your life was easier and back breaking in an entirely different, more pleasant way than you currently found it to be.

“I really wish you’d get rid o’ those guns now Mohave- I’ve told you that a thousand times- and you know I hate ya havin’ those weapons out in this house out in open like that- ain’t safe.”

To your misfortune, it seemed as though this reality had really taken a liking to you and would not be relinquishing you to another any time soon. Oh joy.

“Mama, please don’t start.” You pled, sitting up once more- twisting at the waist to re-open the chest containing the revolvers- lifting them to grab the holster strap underneath, standing only to fasten it to your waist.

You could see your mother wave off your request in your periphery, just as you suspected she would. “What I tell you bout bringin’ that mess home wit ya ‘Have? Now, I let you take your brother wit ya, but I cain’t allow ya to keep-”

“Let me stop ya right there Mama.” You fastened a revolver to your hip, checking the safety was on before grabbing the other. You really didn’t have time for this. “You ain’t let me do nothin’. I didn’t want Ekko wit me in the first place. That’s on you.” With both revolvers secured, you moved to pull the cleaning kit from the same chest- fingers brushing the compartment hidden beneath that held various other weapons as you struggled to decide which might be necessary for this mission in particular- your divided attention doing nothing to help in your selection.

“You let him slip away under your watch. You let him get himself into a dangerous situation. You failed to send anyone to bring him home. You knew he wouldn’t stay without some sort of threat- some sort of looming presence- hell I warned you he’d try and slip away- but like always; you didn’t. Listen.”

Deciding on your usual daggers, you also grabbed some thick rope- good for lassoing, and heat resistant wire. You found yourself hesitating at the sight of the small razor blade tucked near the back corner of the chest- you should bring it, you should but-

With a swift pull to your shoulder, your mother spun you, landing a strong backhand to your face- slapping the living daylights out of you. Grabbing the front of your sweat-soaked shirt, you mother pulled until you were face to face- her expression tight with outrage.

“Don’t you ever speak to me like that in my house young lady- you hear me?” Were it a decade ago, you’d’ve feared your mother in this situation; instead, you felt sorrow for the women you and you mother had to become.

Because of your father.

Because of her husband.

Because of Silco.

You lifted your hands in surrender, making no move to free yourself from her hold, doing your best to ignore the stinging pain in your cheek. “Mama- you know I mean no disrespect.” You made sure to keep your expression controlled, not wanting to send the wrong message- hating it had to be sent in the first place, but knowing it needed to be done if you wanted to leave and have some semblance of a home to come back to. “But I know you also know that I pay the bills around here.” You started off slow, lowering your hands as you went on.

“I keep the tobacco farm runnin’. I keep the sheriff off your back ‘nd out our business.” You slowly pried her fingers from your shirt- freeing yourself but maintaining the proximity- your voice a near whisper, filled with all too much pain and responsibility for someone your age. “You know that I’m the one busting my ass out there protecting us from the actions of your husband. The man you couldn’t protect us from after burying your head so far in the fucking sand you might as well have been in another country Ma-” You winced at the crack in your voice- the sound betraying just how much the situation affected you. “So don’t saddle up on your high horse like I’m the one makin’ a mess of things when I’m doing my absolute best to clean this shit up. To keep us safe. Keep him safe.” The ‘Which should be your job’ was left unsaid, but heard by both parties all the same. 

Dead silence nearly suffocated the both of you in the four walls of your room- even the movement through the rest of the house seemed to cease as your energies clashed. Neither of you fully conceded- and neither of you would. It didn’t work like that, likely never would. You respected your mother, loved her; but you also resented her much like you did your father- for the role you were forced to step into after she fell apart following your father’s passing. You had thought after a year she’d recover…after a while, you had come to realize you were waiting on the impossible. Things would never be as they were before, and that was that. But she was trying- it wasn’t perfect, but she was trying, and that was really all you could ask for.

You were the first to speak.

“I’m heading out. Ekko’s staying, so is Blue. I can’t really say when I’ll be back, can’t be sure. All I can promise you is that I won’t bring any of the shit out there back here Mama. Never have, never will.” At that, your mother raised a disbelieving brow.

“And what about that redheaded outlaw lounging in my foyer? Don’t think I don’t know she run with the big dawgs darlin’- I seen her on them posters in town.”

“Dealt with.”

Your mother gave a disbelieving ‘Mmhmm’ but let the matter drop. You felt no need to notify her of Vi and Blue’s connection, knowing it'd likely color her perception of and shed their relationship in a more negative light- in turn souring her relationship with Ekko, increasing the odds of your brother stealing away to escape yet again.

With everything said and done, this was usually the point when your mother would leave- but she found herself hesitating, throwing you off kilter at the slight shift. Your mother’s gaze dropped down to your revolvers, her expression unreadable. Looking to you now, she gently cradled your face in her hands- shocking you into stillness and silence at the rare show of affection- well rare now- the move once so commonplace you had forgotten it wouldn’t always be a given. She seemed to be taking you in as you were now, as if afraid when you retuned you wouldn’t look the same-

Or maybe she was afraid you wouldn’t be the same.

You let her look, doing your best not to fidget in her hold until finally she seemed to finish whatever it was she had set out to do. With a gentle kiss to your forehead, your mother stepped back.

“Don’t be like your father.”

There were…so many offensive ways you could take that. But with one glace, you immediately knew what she meant. What it was she was trying to convey but couldn’t bring herself to say for some reason or another.

Please be safe. Please come back.

Your assurance must have shone in your eyes because with a single lingering glance, she was gone.

By the time you had packed most of what you thought you could need on this trip without packing too heavily, it was nearly night fall. You’d missed dinner, though you were sure Ekko left you a plate warming on the hot plate.

You found the lack of Blue or Ekko in any of the main areas odd, peaking your head into various rooms- coming up with nothing.

Stepping into the grander family area, the explanation of their absence became all too clear. You were met with the odd sight of Vi comfortably sprawled across your couch, a glass of your father’s aged, malted liquor hanging loosely from her fingertips as if this entire scene were a regular occurrence and not the inconvenience of the decade.

At this point, you just had to laugh right? Or you’d completely lose your shit. Because this? This was edging on too much.

Alerted of your presence, Vi lifted her head just enough to meet your gaze, lazily lifting her glass in greeting. “ ‘s some good shit yall got Mohave- ‘y got taste.” She punctuated the compliment with a sip of the liquor, dropping her head back to the arm of the couch.

You found yourself running your tongue across your teeth, a smile of disbelief and a hint of mania pulling at your lips- hands perched on your hips- expecting to find your revolvers only to remember you’d removed them some time ago.

“Yeah- my father always knew how to pick ‘em out. Always added his own shit to ‘em to make it better. That’s his signature blend right there.” Vi gave an impressed hum. “Yeah, that’s the last batch he made ‘fore he died.” The outlaw froze both at the new information and at the ice in your tone.

“Put. The shit. Down Vi. And get your fuckin’ dirty ass boots off my couch.” Where was the fuckin’ decorum these days anymore, huh? You were well and truly too tired for this shit- watching as Vi hurriedly moved to put the glass down, nearly spilling it in her haste.

“Sorry, I’m sorry-” You bit back a groan, immediately regretting your outburst. Vi didn’t do nearly enough to warrant all that- you were just tired and she was in the wrong place at the right time.

But still, she could have asked.

With yet another tired sigh, you moved to rectify the situation, seeing the true guilt and sincerity on the outlaw’s face at her blunder. “No, no you’re fine.” You motioned for her to pick the glass back up, watching as she did so hesitantly. “He’d want someone who’d actually appreciate it drinkin’ it anyway. I don’t drink, Mama won’t touch it still, ‘nd Ekko flat out doesn’t like the taste.” Walking back towards the kitchen, you grabbed your plate off the stove- walking back to the family room- shoving Vi’s feet off the couch, taking their place, making a mental note to deep clean the leather before you left. Speaking of.

“We’re leavin’ in the mornin’.”

“Mornin? What’s wrong with now?”

You cut a quick glance her way to see if she was joking, going back to your plate when you realized she wasn’t.

“…‘s dark.”

“So?”

“So- we’ll go in the morning.” You felt no need to elaborate further, too tired to anyhow. “We got a room you can stay in, already changed the sheets for ya. I’ll show you when I’m finished.” You said, motioning to your plate as if it weren’t obvious what you meant.

“Fine sweets,” The outlaw conceded with a generous sip, reclining on the backrest of the couch- settling into the cushions with a sigh. “Mornin’ it is.”

Chapter Text

Of course she snooped, how could she not? Free reign of a Piltie’s house and she wasn’tgoing to look around? Not possible. Save for the liquor she found last night; she hadn’t found much of interest despite the lavishness of the home. It was interesting though, the more she looked around, the more she realized the home, from the décor down to the architecture, was an odd blend of Piltover inspired structures and another style she had only seen in the muggier bayous of the deep south. The uniqueness of the design led her to believe the home was built from scratch which meant…Mohave’s family was fucking loaded. Which- yeah maybe the sprawling fields of tobacco should’ve tipped her off but shit- the girl sure didn’t lead the life one would expect of a Piltie Princess.

She found a few high-priced items she absolutely would’ve lifted had she not explicitly come for your help- a bit wild to steal from the person you were asking help from, no? At the very least, it’d be in very poor taste. She may have been an outlaw, but she had class.

Anyway, she needed to see Blue before she left- again. It seemed no matter what she did- she and Blue only seemed to grow further apart. One mistake. She made one stupid mistakeand she had been paying for it ever since; and to watch you even partially fill the role that was once hers just-

Time to end that line of thinking. She’d only work herself in to a fit of uncontrolled anger and she promised Blue to be better about doing that; that and going another round with you wasn’t exactly something she was looking to do again any time soon.

Running a hand through her disheveled hair, she halfheartedly attempted to fix her appearance, knowing it was likely a bit rough from her unexpected overnight stay, but ultimately not really caring; it was just Blue and your little brother- who was she trying to impress?

After searching for about 20 minutes, she had no problem admitting she had absolutely gotten herself turned around- stumbling upon what she quickly deduced to be your room if the clothes and various weapons were anything to go by. She supposed it could have been your mother’s room- but she didn’t seem to be the weapon wielding type, and it definitely wasn’t Blue’s- the organized chaos of the room almost threw her for a loop, but the lack of explosives is what sold her. With a casual glance down the hall, she checked if the coast was clear before stepping into your inner sanctuary- which she though was reasonable. She wouldn’t touch anything she was just…curious.

That lasted about five seconds.

As soon as she stepped in, she saw your prized revolvers just…there. Sitting like an offering to her on the bed- almost glimmering in the early morning rays. Now, she didn’t really consider herself a gun slinger, preferring to use her fists to handle most altercations, but living the kind of life she did, you grew to appreciate a good gun- and yours? Immaculate.

Be real, when would she have another opportunity to touch your guns? She was a believer of living in the moment and in light of that, she found her bandage wrapped hand outstretched- fingers mere inches away from the gold accented weapons.

“Wouldn’t recommend that.”

She jumped so hard she sent a lamp crashing to the ground- elbow knocking into the previously unobserved obstacle. With a breathless turn she saw your bother casually leaning against the doorframe, amused at her blunder. She instantly tried to play it off.

“I wasn’t-”

“You were.” Damn, she was.

“You get why I had to though right? I mean come on.” Gesturing to the ornate chest, she couldn’t help but steal another covetous glance at the glimmering twin weapons. If she could just wrap her hand around a handle, just to know the feeling-

“If you wanna die a slow and painful death, be my guest.” He welcomed with a sweeping gesture.

She couldn’t hold back a scoff at the ‘warning’. “I really doubt she’d shoot me over something so small.”

Ekko’s face brightened in amusement. “Oh she wouldn’t shoot you- no I meant you’d absolutely prick yourself on one of the hidden poison pins- special design.”

She was a bit stunned to say the least.

“Oh.”

“Yeah. She doesn’t shoot with those guns- waste of her bullets.”

Vi, assuming he was taking a crack at her, chuckled- feigning a blow to the heart. “Okay, ouch.”

“I’m serious.” His expression held firm; all traces of amusement gone. “Only two bullets left between those guns. Carved Silco’s name in each of ‘em- she’d never waste ‘em on someone that ain’t him.”

That sobered her- now not only was she confused, she was lost. If what he was saying was true-

“Why you tellin’ me this huh? Can’t imagine your sister would want you runnin ‘round tellin people she ain’t packin’ no heat.” It just didn’t make sense to her why he would be telling her this- either he was lying, trying to pull one over on her- or he was telling the truth in which case, they had a much larger problem on their hands.

“We’re ‘sposed to trust you now right?” he said with an apathetic shrug and a near deadpan expression- though she could detect a bit of fire festering beneath the surface. A combination she was all too familiar with working with Sevika. “I don’t like keeping things from people I trust. I don’t like to leave the people I trust in the dark.” Ekko moved deeper into the room, abandoning his post at the door, growing more agitated as he went on. “I don’t like withholding information and opportunities from people that are supposed to have my backand vice versa.”

…Okay.

Unsure of what caused his sudden outburst, Vi lifted her hands in a show of surrender- hoping to somehow deescalate the situation. “Listen lil man, I get it, ya wanted yer sister to bring you on this one- but I gotta tell ya- I kinda agree with her.” This was beyond awkward- she didn’t feel it was her place to butt in, but she also felt a bit responsible for the obvious fallout that was happening. “Where we’re goin’, ain’t no place for a kid.”

“I am not a kid! It’s time people stop fuckin’ treating me like one.” …Okay clearly she set him off further. She really didn’t have time for some other family’s bullshit drama, she had enough of her own. Gripping the back of her neck, she unconsciously searched for some sense of stability.

“Listen, kid-”

“Ekko.” Her saving grace came in the form of her sister, to her surprise; Powder suddenly approaching in the room’s entryway.

“Thank God.” She found herself muttering under her breath, watching as her sister placed a careful hand on the agitated boy’s shoulder. The dread head calming considerably- which… she wasn’t quite sure how she felt about the clear affect her sister had on Ekko- their relationship clearly ran deeper than she had initially thought-

Regardless, Ekko still showed signs of frustration, and Vi, now entirely unsure of what to do just…awkwardly stood by the open chest of weapons until-

“Why don’t we head to the greenhouse for a bit? I’ve been working on cultivating a habitable environment for a new invasive species from Ionia I read about in one of Mo’s books.” Pow more or less dragged Ekko out of the room, giving him no choice but to follow- what she didn’t take with her was the uneasy feeling that had washed over Vi from the interaction. Your relationship with Ekko mirrored that of hers and Powder’s too close for her continued comfort. Needless to say, she was ready to leave.

And with that in mind, she set off to find you in this confusing ass house.  

Waking up after such a rushed and disastrous evening was rough to say the least; nevertheless, you found yourself in the main family area yet again- having barely left it last night, only grabbing a few hours of sleep, before peeling yourself from the couch you apparently slept on long enough to finish up last minute preparations. There’d be time to blame Vi for the crick in your neck later.

Thankfully, most of the tobacco had already been harvested for the season, so the little bit Ekko and Blue would have to finish up in your absence would be near impossible for them to mess up. In theory.

After freshening up and a quick pit stop to your room, you found yourself standing in front of the floor length mirror in the main entryway- natural light pouring through the abundance of windows and openings Piltovan architecture tended to lend itself to.

You wore a tight, but breathable burnt orange dress shirt offset with cream-colored buttons, paired boldly with a matching pair of tailored cream-colored pants, overlayed with burnt orange chaps. Normally you’d go for a more loose-fitting intricate blouse and a lengthy skirt, easier to manipulate your run of the mill outlaw or low level chem baron so of course you’d packed a few- but for the bulk of this trip, you figured a suit would fare better. Sure, it was a bit more masculine than your regular attire, but still just as true to yourself as the blouses and flowing skirts.

Double checking your weapons, you found all were secure to your person- well hidden under strategically placed pieces fabric as always. You didn’t think you’d be vain to say you looked good- the cut of the suit complimented your frame while highlighting your subtle- often underestimated strength. Now came the most difficult selection.

Your hat.

Normally, you’d go for subtlety- but again, this mission wasn’t really lending itself to that to begin with, so you might as well indulge in the art of the flourish.

With that decided, you selected your pinched off-white Stetson, the hat outfitted with pieces of gold and silver metal plating, giving the hat a bit of added weight. Just as you liked it.

Satisfied with your attire, you were on your way to check on the horses when you caught movement out the corner of your eye- Ekko.

It was obvious to anyone with eyes he was still pissed at you, despite him leaving food out for you last night, the fact he hadn’t made any moves to speak to you since yesterday afternoon spoke volumes. But you had a rule- never leave angry. With a defeated sigh and forlorn glance at the doorway, you resigned yourself to finding your brother- prepping the horses would have to wait.

You made your way through the house, instinctively moving toward the small greenhouse yall had, it was often where your brother retreated to find solace and because of this, you usually did your best not to encroach on the space. This would have to be the exception. Logistically, having a greenhouse helped with the prepping and processing smaller batches of tobacco for the family business- but for you; being an apothecary, you often used the space to grow rare, harder to find herbs and plants. Made it easier to restock when you ran low and saved you from paying a small fortune every time you needed to replenish your inventory.

Over the years, Ekko and Blue had somehow figured out a way to successfully grow non-native plants in the greenhouse- something to do with irrigation, soil fermentation, and some in-depth manipulation of topographic replication you couldn’t be bothered to even begin to parse through enough to understand just what it was they managed to do.

You were almost at the greenhouse when you quite literally ran into Vi- it was like hitting a solid wall of muscle- the brawler’s hands grasping at your arms to steady you, Vi shooting you a cocky smirk at the save. It was almost like she was incapable of having an interaction with you that wasn’t on the fringes of flirting.

The outlaw slowly released you as you regained your footing “Gotta admit cupcake, nice little mansion yall got here.” You rolled your eyes at her hyperbole. It was true- your house was nice, and bigger than most would be outside of this area, but it was nowhere near as extravagant as the houses in Piltover. Your father had only built this house the way he did to maintain appearances- to be accepted into the Piltovan fold- had poured every dime he had into this place to make it what it was now- the ornate walls, the sprawling fields. And it had worked…for the most part. But you didn’t say that. Instead, you twisted your lips into perfect, practiced smile.

“Had to fit in somehow Red.”

“Well shit, I’d say you’ve done that in spades sweets.” She chuckled, eyes sparking in amusement. It was then you heard it- an odd sort of beeping. Straining your ears, you struggled to find its source, the sound muffled and all around unfamiliar.

“You hear that? The fuck is that?” It was meant to be rhetorical; you don’t actually expect Vi to know what or where the sound is coming from- so imagine your surprise when she casually pulls some device from her pocket.

“Panic button.” The device blinking as she held it up for you to see. “Probably ‘Vika.” Vi’s reply all too relaxed.

It- did she just- between Vi, your brother, and everything else, you just had to wonder how your cortisol levels hadn’t reached critical yet.

You said nothing, simply grabbing a fist full of Vi’s shirt- barely taking note of the fact she’d finally decided to don one under her signature vest- barely struggling as you pulled her through the house despite her futile attempts to escape, her sounds of protest and struggle nothing more than white noise.  

The heat of the morning sun hit as soon as you crossed the threshold into the back- continuing to drag Vi until you reached the stables. Once you reached the stable doors, you released Vi, ignoring her complaints of being manhandled. You barely let the woman catch her breath before snatching the blinking device from her hand- holding it up between the both of you.

“Why the fuck would you bring this into my home?” You spat angrily, but quietly, doing your best not to spook the horses. You could tell by the look on her face that the outlaw wasn’t catching on to the severity of situation at hand.

“Well I don’t- I didn’t exactly bring it cupcake, just kinda had it- are we not gonna talk about the fact you just dragged me out here like I was a ragdoll? That not up for discussion?” The outlaw inquired somewhat jokingly, absentmindedly rubbing a hand over her chest, rubbing out the residual discomfort and wrinkles- an odd blush to her cheeks.

Your glare could’ve melted glass. Silently moving past Vi, you swiftly cut across the stalls until you reached A Stallion- already awake and grazing around the spacious area- releasing a light huff at your approach. Petting your horse in greeting, you dug into a nearby bucket for a few treats- some sliced apples and carrots. You grabbed a brush, quietly conversing with your horse as you brushed him- just as you always did; allowing the repetitive motion to calm your frayed nerves. When you felt you had come down enough, you addressed the redhead.

“Vi. Do you know what this is?” You held up the device for her to see as if she had never laid eyes on it before which clearly confused the redhead.

“…I just told you, ‘sa panic button sweets.” A pause, the brawlers voice ticked up in clear concern. “You okay? You seem…off- more ‘an usual that is.” You appreciated her concern, really, you did. The more you hung around the brawler, the more you realized how sweet she could be.

But sweet could only do so much for you.

“No Vi. I’m not okay.” You started, continuing to brush A Stallion despite the healthy sheen to his thoroughly groomed coat. “Because this-” A gesture of the device. “You got this from Silco didn’t you?” You didn’t need to ask, you already knew. “All the top execs get this.” Tech like this wasn’t easy to come by- the equipment so complex to comprehend, to replicate- most explained it away as straight up magic. It wasn’t, but it was more easily accepted that way.

Vi’s eyes narrowed at your knowledge of the device and its origin. “How’d you kno-” You didn’t let her finish.

“I know, because it’s my business to know.” With a series of clicks, you commanded A Stallion to lift a leg, tossing the device down, you commanded his leg to do the same- the device crushed beneath his hoof.  “That wasn’t just a ‘panic button’- it was a transmitter.” With a slow turn, you came face to face with Vi- watching as the color drained from her face as realization hit.

“Any time that device is used, for any reason, its location can be tracked by the owner.”

The outlaw was horrified, a shaky hand running down her now pale face. “Shit…Shit.”

You gave an affirming hum. “Understatement of the year.”

You were eerily calm- you had to be. You couldn’t let yourself think of the possibilities. Of the possibility that Silco was on the other end of that ping and now knew your location after careful months- no years- of subterfuge. The possibility that Vi had been tracked straight to your family. The possibility that as soon as you left, someone would come and-

“How’d you know what it-” You held up a hand, halting Vi and your existential dread. For now.  

“Blue. I’ve seen that girl take apart weapons she’d never even seen before and put them back together better than they were before in less time than it takes to steep a cup ‘a tea.” You wished that was an exaggeration. It was as impressive as it was terrifying; though you had to admit, the skill often came in handy. “All I had to do was get my hands on one and Blue had it figured out in a matter of hours.”  

You watched as Vi absorbed the information, her eyes lighting up at the tidbit, at learning something new about her estranged sister; a small, pride filled smile growing in the silence of the moment. You’d let her have it, she had so few- you could give her this. Afterall, you knew what it was like to be in her position. It sucked.

A Stallion’s crunching filled the silence, reminding you you had yet to prepare the horses for your journey- which in turn reminded you you’d yet to reconcile with Ekko. You were already running behind, a quick glance at the sun’s position confirmed it. If you did reconcile with Ekko today- it’d have to be quick- which was exactly what you were trying to avoid.

“Sevika was right you know.”

Your gaze dropped to meet Vi’s, brow quirked in question- prompting her to elaborate despite knowing you’d likely regret it if the woman’s smirk was anything to go by.

“You do got a habit of cutting people off. Gotta admit ‘Have, never would’ve pegged you as a chatter box but boy if you don’t got a mouth on you.” Vi punctuated the observation with a downright obnoxious guffaw.

Oh would you look at that, here you were- regretting it. With a roll of your eyes at the second in command’s ability to irritate you even from afar, you waved Violet off. There was just… too much wrong with what had just come out of the outlaw’s mouth to even begin unpacking it.

“Just- get back to the house, start packing up.” You directed, mind racing through everything you needed to get done in the hour before the two of you needed to set off. “Find my Mama, she’ll show you where we keep the non-perishables and preserves. Pack a bag- I’ll be in in a few.” You nearly waved her off right then, until you remembered.

“And stay out my room, I seen the lamp Vi. Ya gonna snoop- gotta clean up after yourself.” You figured she’d get into your stuff eventually- if she was anything like Blue, it was an inevitability; less of an if and more of a when.

“Got it boss.” With a wink and a mock salute, Vi was off.

Yeah, definitely see where Blue gets it from. You thought with a somewhat fond shake of your head before getting to work on prepping the horses.

“A’right boys.” You started with a clap, placing a toothpick between your teeth. “Let’s get saddled up.”

You were about an hour into your ride, your goodbyes anything but long- something you were still grappling with internally but doing your best to push down for now. There really was nothing you could do about it at this point.

“So. You and Ekko.” You side eyed Vi at the odd phrasing, waiting for her to elaborate which of course, she never did.

“Yeah. What about it?”

“Yall seem…close. He seems…nice.”

Your brows drew tight. “Yeah, and the sky is blue, what are goin’ on about Vi?” You could hazard a guess of where her mind was at with her clear hesitation on display, most people wondered once they saw- and you didn’t doubt that she did.

“Must’ve been through a lot, ya know, to be that close?”

You shrugged a shoulder, adjusting your grip on the reigns, guiding A Stallion through a rough patch of dirt. “You could say that.”

“Hmm… yes. One could say that. I guess I would wonder- if asked, what you would say…to…that…?” It was painful at this point.

“Just ask Vi. Everyone does.” You prompted with a tired sigh.

The outlaw had the decency to look a bit sheepish at the callout, but brave enough not to backout at the first sign of push back. “What uh- what happened to his face?” You noted a bit of genuine concern behind her question and not just the morbid curiosity that usually came with it. Still, it always brought bad memories.

“Wolf.”

A low whistle. “Looks a bit gnarly to be on someone livin’ no?”

You would wonder how she could possibly know that, but a quick glance to her scar covered torso was answer enough. You weren’t entirely sure how to answer that without giving too much away- you still didn’t trust Vi- at least, not enough to entrust her with this. Most stopped asking after they heard wolf- the gruesome imagery usually enough to deter any further conversation- but not Vi, evidently.

Another shrug, this one laced with discomfort- your desire to shift the topic palpable. “You could say that.”

Sensing this, Vi nodded silently, effectively dropping the subject, pulling ahead slightly to give you space.

But you were desperate to get your mind off how you left things with Ekko, so you focused on Vi’s silhouette instead, the redhead riding ahead of you as you followed behind- which reminded you. Reaching back, you pulled a brown, silver accented cowboy hat from a small hook on your saddle. Ridding so you were once again parallel, you held the hat out to the other woman.

Actually, what were you doing? With a shake of your head, you moved as close as you could to her, shoving the hat atop her head with a large grin.

“There ya go, now you look like a proper cowboy.” You did your best not to chuckle at her dumbfounded expression, the redhead already rushing to remove the offending hat- you stopped her before she could.

“Vi- you’re gonna end up killin youself ridin ‘round with no protection from the sun darlin’.” The woman was tanned as all get out, and looked good- but her health could not come at the cost of aesthetic. “You ride with me? You wear one ‘o these.” It was a nice hat, barely worn; you had so many in your collection you could wear a new one every month and have some left over to spare.

“Sweets- I can’t wear this- gotta let the ladies see the mane,” She explained, running a hand through her now covered hair, pouting when she ran into the obstacle. “It’s half my alure.” You choked at her reasoning, finding you were more amused than exasperated.

You made a show of looking around your desolate surroundings, unable to hold back your smile any longer- the two of you the only thing for miles. “What ladies?”

Vi ignored you, rolling through to her next point. “Never saw Blue wearin’ a hat ‘nd she rides with you.” She had a point- but Blue was a… special case. You shuddered at the less than pleasant memories of the times you tried and failed to get Blue to wear any sort of sun protection. Ekko did his best to trick her into wearing his whenever he could, but still.

“Blue’s tough to wrangle, I’m sure you know that more than anyone.” You shot Vi a pointed look, swiftly changing the subject. She’d wear the hat. The fact evident by the resigned slump of her shoulder and lack of continued protests- you smiled at the small victory.

“Hey, I been meanin’ to ask, where exactly we headed Vi?” As you awaited her response, you allowed your head to tilt back, a rare humidity in the air offering a refreshing break from the usual oppressive dry heat.

“Not sure- you don’t know?” So slow you had to have manipulated time itself, you brought your face back down, turning to face Vi, stare cutting through the brim of your white hat. You were genuinely confused and hoping against hope this wasn’t what you thought it was.

“Run that by me again?”

“Boss lady, I’m followin’ you, how I’m ‘sposed to know where we goin’? She couldn’t be serious. You slowly brought A Stallion to a stop, Vi following suit with her steed.

“You can’t be serious- you shittin’ me right now?”

“What!? No! Why would you say that?” Vi looked genuinely offended at the accusation.

“Christ above,” You muttered, “I don’t know Vi maybe because you’re the one who came to me? How in the hell would I know where Sevika is?? I thought you knew!”

“No!”

“Oh my God Vi!”

“I’m sorry!!”

Releasing a groan of frustration, you shoved the blunder aside- this was no time to spiral.

“Okay- okay, we can fix this.” Pinching the bridge of your nose, you silently cursed yourself for not having a through plan of action- in your defense, you had been off your game lately. The first two months back you were struggling to get Blue’s episodes under control, you could only assume they had ramped up after yalls run in with Vi. Then there was the matter of Mama, making sure everything was running smoothly at home and the business- keeping off the sheriff’s radar. Then there was Ekko. Which was a complicated matter all on its own. Everything would be fine, then he would attempt to broach the topic of heading back out on the hunt- each and every time it’d end in a fight- no matter how much you tried to avoid one. It was no use.

“When was the last time you saw Sevika? Or knew her whereabouts?”

Silence.

“Vi?”

Her brows raised, expression one of innocence. “Hmm?”

“You hear me?”

‘Yeah, yeah uh. Hmm.”

You dropped your hand and took a real good look at the outlaw. She was sittin’ on something. “Gone spit it out Vi, ain’t gon’ hurt me.”

You missed her muttered Well you might hurt me.

“Two months ago. ‘s the last time I saw her.”

Okay.

Fuck.

“Where.”

With a helpless shake of her head, Vi answered. “I don’t-” Breaking off with a helpless gesture. Dead-end. Not ideal, but you could potentially work with this.

“Those men that attacked us that night- you know who they were?”

“Yeah, chem baron named Finn sent ‘em- why?”

Why. Why did it have to be Finn?

At least you had a course of action now, but damn, at what cost? Finn was one of your more reliable sources, you’d be compromising your relationship with him by bringing Vi- he’d likely think you were selling him out, but you didn’t really have much of a choice.

You bit back a groan. “If it’s Finn, I got a pretty good feelin’ we’ll be findin’ her.”

“You serious!? How do you know? I mean I hate to break it to ya, but Finn don’t care much for Sevika after she turned- can’t even imagine him spittin on her if it meant helpin her out one bit.”

“You paint such…vivid imagery with your words Vi, I’ll give ya that.” Every time you thought you’d be ready for what came out of that brawler’s mouth- she proved you wrong. “But I got somethin’ he wants. Always do.”

“Really? And what is that exactly?”

You were reluctant to say, it wasn’t exactly your favorite factoid to share. “You got eyes don’tcha Vi? I suggest you use ‘em.” You rode past her with a smirk and a wink, your frame swaying with each dip of your horse’s stride. You had no doubt her gaze was locked on you when she called out somewhat teasingly.

“Just so we’re clear- when Sevika asks, you’re givin’ me permission right?”

Yall were stopped for a quick break, about ten minutes away from Finn’s hideout. Vi had wandered off to find a place to “piss” as she put it, which left you to feed the horses- you hadn’t been so lucky as to ride past a stream or anything yet- so you were banking on finessing Finn into getting your horses straight.

Hearing her footsteps approaching, you laid out the game plan.

“Okay, when we get there, hang back- let me do the talking.” You hated yourself for how quickly you slipped into character, your crisp Piltovan pronunciation already coming to the fore front- your posture straightening even as you removed a few rogue burrs from Vi’s steed.

Vi gave a scoff and a mock salute that was lost to you. “Aye aye Captain, anything else? Need me to swash the buckles, batten the hatches?”

“I’m…almost positive nothing you said is accurate to a pirate’s actual duties.” You allowed yourself the brief moment of amusement at Vi’s obvious dismay. Someone as hands on as Vi had to hate being told to stand back. Still, you’d try to meet her halfway.

“Violet, I’m not just saying this to bench you, a’ight? If you roll up in there, askin about Sevika, what do you think will happen?” Vi may be brash, but she was smart. You could tell the moment it hit her.

“If I’m with you, they’ll think I’m defecting on Sevika ‘stead of lookin for Sevika.”

“Exactly. And I need them to think you’ve turned so they’ll be more willing to tell me where she is.” You turned to face her fully, wanting to soften the blow. “If I can angle it so he thinks he’ll get a cut of the bounty…”

“I got it, I got it princess- I’ll hang back.”

“Princess? Really?”

“Why, you like it?”

“Not sure why you can’t just call me by my actual name.”

“Nah sweetheart- everyone calls ya that, gotta have somethin’ special.” You hated how the charisma just seemed to ooze off Vi- dammit; you were convinced, between her and Sevika you’d be forced to live in constant fear of the integrity of your backbone.

“Just- shut up ‘nd get on your horse.” You grumbled- obfuscating the need to answer.

Dismounting from your horse, you walked up to the two hulking men guarding the entrance of the hideout; adjusting your…assets for good measure, ignoring Vi’s poorly concealed guffaw at the action. Your suit was functional, but still more than complimentary to your frame.

With your most seductive smile, you approached the slightly less menacing guard first. You vaguely recognized him but fuck if you remembered his name. “You boys gon’ let me in?”

The two exchanged a look, the one nearest to you spoke up first. “Boss ain’t expectin’ anyone today ladies. You’d be best to keep on.” His gaze lingered on Vi a bit too long for your liking- she was a well-known outlaw after all; your only saving grace was the fact the hat you forced on her covered one of her more recognizable features. You needed to pull his attention away from the redhead now.

“Oh, I think Finn’ll wanna hear from me. Tell him-” The words wouldn’t come- like some internal self-preservation trigger. You forced them out anyway. “Tell him his Viper is here.” If you dropped dead now it still wouldn’t be enough to save you from this special brand of hell.

The other guard perked up at the ‘name’, eyes scanning up and down your frame with a gruff laugh. “Whaddya know, it is Viper- didn’t recognize ya without the skirts girl.” With that, he pushed open one of the heavy wooden doors with an outstretched arm meaning you’d have to brush past him to get through.

Typical. You managed to hold back the roll of your eyes at the move, but just barely. You’d just made it past him, subtly gesturing for Vi to walk towards you, when you heard the other guard shout in alarm. You were hoping this wouldn’t happen.

“Just her.”

The guard you had first approached was blocking Vi’s path with his body, each sizing the other up. You could see the clench of the brawler’s fists from here- this could get real bloody real fast.

“Oh, she’s with me boys.” You shot back. Maybe it’d be enough?

The guard next to you fixed you with a cold stare, all the warmth and familiarity from a moment ago gone. “Just you.”

So that was a no.

You could have left Vi out here, you could’ve, and you could definitely handle yourself with Finn, but you didn’t trust Finn’s guys as far as Vi could throw them- and you knew the hideout was crawling with them. Vi was safer with you where she was less likely to start a fucking donny brook.

When you heard her spurs jangle, advancing toward the guard, you knew you had to step in.

When this mission was over, you’ve decided you’ll kill Vi for dragging you into this whole ordeal. It was the only way.

With a sharp breath, you locked in- fully transitioning into the simpering ‘Piltie Princess’ you needed to be whenever you came here.

You leaned into the man next to you, pressing your curves against his side. You gently grabbed his chin, redirecting his gaze, ensuring yours were half lidded to maximize the effect.

“You’ll let her in for me right?” You ran your hand down his side, biting back a sneer of sheer disgust at your actions. “She’s so good to me, I just couldn’t leave her out here all on her own. Wouldn’t be right now would it?” Your hand was on his hip now, flirting with his waistband. If you could get him hazy enough, impair his judgment- you’d be able to slip Vi in with little blowback. “She makes me feel so safe.” Your gaze pierced into his own- you’ve been told it was hypnotizing, so far it had panned out to be true, at least when you needed it to be.

“Y-yeah?” Got him. Men were so easy.

You didn’t bother holding back your smirk, letting it bloom into a full-on smile- though you made sure it had a tinge of alure to keep him entranced.

“Mmhmm. She’s real good to me, helps me get ready.” You fisted the buckle of his belt, pulling him further against you- that’s as close as you’d get to ever touching…that. You swallowed back the lump in your throat as you watched him do the same- though you’d bet his was for a much different, more pleasant reason than yours. “You want me to be ready for Finn don’t you?” It was obvious to anyone what you were implying, and though he’d never have you that way- the fantasy you painted in his mind was enough to sway him. You found the less detailed you were, the better.

His eyes were glued to your lips when he gave his reply. “Yes…yes, I’d- you need to be- yeah just- she can just, yall go. Go get ready. Jendon, let her through.” The latter part of his sentence referring to Vi- the other guard (you now knew as Jendon) begrudgingly let Vi through. You could tell he wasn’t as on board with this new course of action as his partner, but you also knew he wasn’t likely to start a ruckus up about it either.

But you had to be sure he’d be kept in line.

“Thank You.” The words spoken softly, sealed with a kiss to the still unnamed guard’s cheek- close enough to his lips to mean something to him, but far enough for you to not have the urge to boil the inside of your mouth. You didn’t bother sticking around any longer than you had to- already planning how to take the back exit instead of the way you came. Peeling yourself away from the guard, you strutted your way into the depths of the building, Vi hot on your heels.

You saw the odd guard here and there as you made your way through the winding maze that was Finn’s hideout. You’d been here enough times to know your way around, but that was mostly by design. After your third or fourth time here, you had convinced Finn you didn’t need a personal guard to bring you to him- it was tougher to fight off their advancements once in the building- surrounded by their peers, many often became emboldened. It was why the outer guards were easier to manipulate- fewer influences, less peer pressure, etc..

You knew it was only a matter of time before she broke.

“…and just what the fuck was that!??”

She lasted longer than you’d thought she would. A whole three minutes.

“Vi. Please.”

“Aww, whatsa matter sweets? Thought I made you feel safe.” She teased, draping an arm around your shoulders, pulling you into her side causing you to roll your eyes at her antics yet again. You’d be surprised if you could see straight by the end of this mission. You shoved her away, sending her a halfhearted glare.

“I just got you in here and you’re gonna give me shit about it?” This time you allowed the shiver of disgust roll through your spine. “And that ain’t even the half of it- just promise me something.”

“If that ain’t as bad as it’s gon get, gotta be honest- I’m scared for ya sweets.” You could tell Vi was being sincere, but it was kinda hard to tell between the bouts of giggles. You didn’t bother asking her to stop, you knew she wouldn’t.

“Promise you will not tell anybody what you see me do once we get in that room.”

“Oh sure sweets, I-” She wasn’t grasping how serious you were.

“No Violet- look at me.” Grabbing her shoulders, you turned her body so it was facing you, halting your progress towards Finn’s office. You needed to make sure she knew- that she promised. You did what you had to to get answers- you hated you had to resort to using your body- but it was one of your best assets. At least out here it was. People immediately overlooked your influence, your power, because you were a woman- a non-white woman at that. Could the world truly blame you for using that ‘weakness’ to your own advantage? It hit you then, like a ton of bricks, that you actually cared what Vi thought of you. Which came as a massive shock.

“Please.” It was all you could bring yourself to say- and thank God Vi finally seemed to catch on to your desperation- her face sobering for once, blue eyes shining with understanding- and dare you say, compassion.

“I promise.” She murmured, a slight nod of her head to signal she truly meant it.

Your shoulders dropped in a huge sigh of relief, releasing Vi from your hold. “Thank You.” The phrase holding an entirely different meaning than when you used it mere moments ago.

In what felt like all too short a time, you came upon the large ornate door that led to Finn’s office. But you couldn’t go in just yet. Pressing your back against the door- you turned to Vi. You knew she needed to hear this.

“When we go in there, some things are going to happen, and some of these things may make you want to put Finn through a wall.” Vi quirked a brow at that, intrigued. “You can’t.”

“Mhm. Anything else Captain?”

You dropped your hands to your waist- hesitating- before unclipping your hip holsters, guns and all, handing them over to a stunned Violet. You didn’t want to acknowledge the reason behind why you had to do this, so you ignored her confusion-instead prompting her to clip the guns to her own waist. It was odd- seeing your father’s weapons on someone else, but they strangely suited Vi.

“Finn’s likely gonna say some shit to rile you up- don’t let him get to you. Let me handle this- okay?” You waited for her to nod before continuing. You needed this to go well. “He’s got connections through Piltover, Zaun, some of the surrounding territories- he can tell us where Sevika is, it’s just a matter of if he will tell us. We have to get him to tell us.” Turing to face the door- you figured it best to make yourself face the truth while you were at it. “Ihave to get him to tell us.”

With a steeling breath, you gave three heavy knocks and waited with bated breath. After about a minute of nothing, you heard the faint ‘ding’ of a bell- Finn’s signal to enter. With a glance back at Vi, you pushed the door open.

The man in question was off in the corner, perched in a high-backed leather chair, one leg crossed over the other- a stack of paperwork in one hand and a pen in the other.

You stood silently waiting to be addressed, hands clasped in front of you, gaze to the floor. You could feel Vi’s stare burning into the back of your skull and all you wanted in that moment was for the ground to swallow you whole; shame wrapped around you like a well-worn blanket. Shame that she had to see you like this- shame that society made it so you had to do it in the first place.

It was another five minutes before he acknowledge you. You knew it wasn’t personal, he did it to everyone- a sad excuse of a power trip.

You weren’t able to see how his face lit up at the sight of you, but you could more than hear it in his voice as he finally addressed you.

“My little Viper- it’s been far too long since I’ve seen your gorgeous face.” Not long enough.You thought ruefully. “Come say hi, you know better than that sweet girl.” At the reminder, you immediately shoved any self-respecting part of your personality into the neat little box labeled ‘sanity’ in your mind for moments like these. It served you well- Blue called it ‘compartmentalization’? She read it in one of your finishing school academic books from a class you couldn’t be bothered to remember in a life that was so far behind you it no longer felt like yours.

An empty smile spread across your face, though you were sure to keep your eyes level to the floor. Finn may have wanted you for your body, but he was very clear on the fact he thought you were less than him in every way. Any person of color was deemed ‘savage’ in his eyes, incompetent, less than. Which often puzzled you as you were fairly certain he was a POC himself- but if you tried to untangle that web of logic you were sure to drive yourself insane. The only reason he even tolerated you to the extent that he did was due to the fact you saved his life. A few years back, someone had gone and shot his jaw clean off- at the time, you were known more for your rare concoctions, natural balms, and remedies. It was during your experimental phase- the one where you’d nearly killed yourself dozens of times over trying to perfect the perfect poison.

When he came to after days of intensive healing and metal work, he was gunning for your head- quite literally. Discovering he had been treated by a ‘brown skinned woman’ (his words were much harsher than that but bear no repetition), well- he nearly had a conniption. The only way you could manage to save your skin without starting an entire blood feud or civil war of some sort, you fell into…this shit show.  

Once you reached him, you moved to straddle him as usual, lifting a leg only to be stopped.

“Ah- jacket off.” You paused, a part of you fighting to get to the surface, a part you quicky shoved back under the watery depths- she didn’t need to see this. With quick motions your jacket was removed and tossed onto a far desk, leaving you in your fitted button up. You lifted your gaze for approval, the only time you were ‘allowed’ to meet his gaze unprompted. He gave only a small shake of his head, but you knew what he was after. With slow movements, you undid the first few buttons of your shirt- the opening wide enough to see the beginnings of your cleavage. With a single nod, you were in his lap, arms wrapped around his shoulders as his rands roamed free across wherever he could manage to grab.

It seemed that it was only then, with your face out of his direct sight, that he spotted the other occupant in the room- his grip on you immediately tightening.

“Vi.” He spat the name so harshly you were sure he was seconds away from tossing you from his lap just to get to her. Feeling his body tense to stand- you used your hands to push his shoulders down, using the strength in your legs to keep him pinned to the seat. It was a risk, to exert any amount of control over Finn- to even indicate anyone other than him could ever hold any semblance of power in his presence. You heard shuffling behind you but couldn’t spare the barest of moments to consider what Vi was gearing up to do- you had to focus on Finn so you could get a location and get out. You could only hope she’d remember your warning.

This was quite possibly the worst case of Déjà vu you’d ever had.

“Please, I asked her to come with me baby.” You whispered, head tucked into his shoulder, one of your hands wrapped around the back of his neck-subtlety establishing another point of restraint.

He held firm. “I want her gone. Or rather, I’d like her dead- and you’ve delivered her straight to me babygirl.” You blocked out the shiver of disgust that ran down your spine at the pet name. You were out of practice- you haven’t had to go to Finn for anything in years- you made it your mission to avoid it. But the circumstances were ill timed, out of your wheelhouse, and out of your control. Vi had resorted to you which meant all other viable avenues were rendered near useless and with Finn being damn near the most connected man in the Lanes between Zaun and Piltover- you really had no choice. It just sucked he was one of the only barons Silco hadn’t deigned to kill out of all the other barons he did kill.  

“Really? You didn’t even ask why I came to you baby- you don’t care about me? I came to you. Because I trust you.” A lie. You had to lay it on thick for Finn, you always did. “Only you.” It must’ve been enough to distract him as you soon felt him grab a handful of your ass. You winced inwardly, but had no reaction otherwise, almost numb.

“Mmh, you did good Viper.” His tone slick in all the wrong places. You felt his other hand run up the center of your chest until it gripped your throat, pulling out from you hiding place- holding you directly in front of his face. You felt your features harden, looking down your nose at him, expression darkening before you caught yourself- forcing your features into a softer, more demure expression. “Now be a good girl and tell me why you’re here.”

You reminded yourself to relax into his hold, methodically relaxing every muscle until you nearly melted into his touch; his expression brightening at the subtle shift. He thrived on submission, so much so you had no doubt her was overcompensating for some thing or another. The power and influence he had was undeniable, but you knew he never received it from the source he desired most- Silco. It was why he often operated on his own agenda. Not enough to be a free agent like Sevika once was, but only a few degrees removed from it. It was his way of acting out. If you could call it that.

You wouldn’t.

“I need some information.” He wouldn’t like this next part. “I need to know where Sevika is and who took her.” You felt your heart beating out of your chest- pressed this close to Finn, you were sure he could feel it too. The metal of his jaw glinted in the light as it shifted with the clenching of said jaw.

Still, you weren’t prepared for the feel of his spit as it landed on your cheek, Finn then tossing you to the floor by your neck. You landed harshly in a graceless sprawl of limbs; unprepared and unable to break your fall.

Eyes wide with panic, you immediately turned to Vi, catching the murderous glint in her eye at his display of abuse. No. A bolt of fear raced up your spine, shattering a bit of your control. 

“Vi don’t.” It was worth the risk of speaking out of turn- shit you knew something like this would happen. “Vi, remember what I said. Don’t.” Fuck- you just fucked up. You knew it was coming this time, moving your arm to block your ribs just in time to take the brunt of the blow as Finn’s boot came down on you.

“Who told you you can give orders in my house bitch?”

“No one- I-” It was an odd sound that stopped you- the sound of Vi’s fist connecting with Finn’s face. A single blow from her was enough you send him on his ass, blood spraying form his mouth- a thick river of it slowing running down his chin in the aftermath- smearing against the metal of his jaw. He quickly got up- unwilling to stew in his perceived failure of dominance.

Shit, she just punched a face full of metal and didn’t even flinch. You had to admit, you were impressed, though not surprised having taken a few blows to the face courtesy the brawler yourself.

“Vi, I’m okay.” You insisted, voice somewhat pleading. There was a chance you could still salvage this…maybe. The look she shot you was unreadable, her eyes jumping over your frame- cataloguing, calculating. It was apparent your pleas fell on deaf ears when Vi grabbed a recovering Finn by his shirt- delivering two swift punches, then dropping his limp frame into the awaiting chair. The brawler got in his face- teeth clenched, her tone filled with malice.

“You keep your fucking hands off her.” It wasn’t what she said. It was how she said it. You heard the threat beneath the threat- she was seconds away from screwing it all and beating him within an inch of his life and you all knew it. But Finn? He never knew when to quit.

The man chuckled through the blood spilling from his mouth, seemingly unbothered. He’d figured out exactly what you yourself had; you still needed answers, and he knew you wouldn’t leave without them. Not after everything you just sacrificed. So of course,

“Get up baby.” It took you longer than it normally would have, given the circumstances., to follow through on the command. You so desperately wanted to grab Vi and go- to figure something else out. But you knew it’d be a wild goose chase- Sevika had already been gone too long. You were already unsure if you’d be rescuing a person or a corpse. Add a few months to that? Her fate was sealed. So you found yourself rising to your feet, unable to bring yourself to look in Vi’s direction yet again. You didn’t want to see her appalled expression at your subservience to this man, if that’s what you’d call such a sadistic monster- afraid you’d never be able to erase that expression from your mind.  

“You slipped up sweetheart, and that’s okay- I wouldn’t expect anything less from someone of your status. It’s only natural. But you.” He turned his attention toward Vi.

“I’ve always expected more from you Violet- but no. You insisted on running behind thatsavage Sevika- now you’re with her? Pathetic.” Okay ouch? You didn’t care much for his opinion but damn. “You want answers?” He reveled in his pause, a sick grin stretching across his face, relishing Vi’s enraged expression. You could tell she understood he had an ace up his sleeve and had sadly, played right into his hand.  

“Hit her.” You both froze, you in shock, Vi in horror.

“What?” The crack in her voice the only indication she faltered in the face of his request.

“You enjoy hitting people who don’t deserve it so much- Hit her. Then I’ll tell you where that sump rat is.” Finn brought a hand up to shift the metal of his jaw back into place, his words no longer accompanied by a lisp. “And don’t pull it, I’ll know and I’ll have you do over and over until I’m satisfied.”

Vi turned to you then, her face screaming ‘Is this real?? Is he serious??’ You hated to have to be the one to tell her.

“It’s okay, I’ll be okay Vi. You’ve done it before.” Your ‘reassuring’ grin faltered under the emotional weight of the clusterfuck this was turning out to be. “I can take it.”

“You shouldn’t have to- and that was different okay? I’m not-” She released a scoff, as if in disbelief she even had to tell you. “I’m not hitting you swe-” Your glare was hotter than a cattle prod, Vi making a swift course correction. “Viper.” The name sounded like gravel coming out the redhead’s mouth, and if the look on her face was any indication, it left a rather unpleasant aftertaste in her mouth as well.

With two swift steps, you grabbed Vi’s arm, pulling her until the two of you were face to face, her back to Finn so only you would suffer the smug look on his face. You spoke so only Vi could hear.

“I did not leave my brother behind for us to leave here empty handed Vi. I didn’t sit on-” You were spiraling, reel it in, you were losing it. You closed your eyes and took a deep, centering breath- eyes locked on the bright blue of Vi’s, her gaze sad, a bit broken- but that ever-present fire remained. That was what you needed her to tap into. “I’m sorry to put you in this position Violet, but I need you to do this. I promise you I’ll be okay.”

It took her a few, agonizingly long, moments, but she finally gave in; squaring her stance in preparation for the blow. You did your best to relax your face, prepping your body to roll with the blow to absorb most of the impact. With a silent nod, you were ready, Vi sending her own in return.

And then it came. Thrown back with the force of the blow, you felt your mouth fill with blood almost instantly; you swallowed it back. Not as bad as that brutal night, it not nothing either. And then.

“No. Do it again. With feeling this time Violet- I don’t have all day.” Finn’s antagonizing reply did nothing but agitate the brawler further- Violet dropping her stance to face Finn- no doubt planning to give him another love tap or two. Knowing it would only serve to make things worse, you quickly resigned yourself to receiving another fist to the face for the cause- grasping Violet’s chin between your thumb and pointer finger, forcibly pulling her attention away from Finn.

“Hey. Look at me.” When you had her attention, you prompted her. “Do it again Vi.” Finn must’ve been alright to let that command slide. Gee you wonder why.

The brawler was taking too long in her hesitation, which in any other case, you’d appreciate, but right now it was majorly inconvenient. Reaching out, you grabbed both her wrists firmly, bringing her fists to eye level- offering her one last reassurance.

“I can take it.”

You didn’t even see the next blow coming.

“Oh shit.” You groaned. Yep, that had some feeling alright. You groused internally, your view of the world tilted as your equilibrium struggled to orient itself, Vi taking over the negotiations in your stead.

“I did it. Now tell us.”

Finn reveled in the moment a bit longer than you both thought necessary, the man leisurely rising from his perch- an all too delighted grin coloring his expression- the darkness of power swirling in his green irises.

“Next time I see you sweetheart- it better be alone.” It was directed at you and was delivered and meant as a threat, one you wouldn’t be taking to heart.

“Over my dead body Finn.” And so it seemed neither would Vi. “Location, now.”

“Oh, you sure do drive a hard bargain Violet- I suppose I shall indulge your insolence just this once. Give you a chance to redeem yourself with that newly grown backbone of yours.” Another power play, a pointed pause. “Sludge Runners grabbed her few weeks back. They’re held up in some shimmer warehouse in the Undercity.”

Information received, yall didn’t linger.

With that, Vi guided you out of the room- her presence looming close behind you – never touching, but her warmth was felt through the layers of your clothes- wait, when had you gotten your jacket back?

The question faded to the back of your mind, lost now that you’d found yourself free of the oppressive environment of the office.

You were free.

When she led you from the room, she had to fight the overwhelming desire to turn back and strangle the life out of Finn. But she wouldn’t do that. You were more important.

She had gone into this knowing the stakes of the mission, but not the cost. Her request for Sevika came at a hefty price for you. A cost she couldn’t have paid even if she tried. It broke something in her- something she wasn’t sure how to fix. And how could she? When she didn’t even know what it was broken to begin with? And that was her fundamental issue wasn’t it. Running into things half assed and looking for a good time. She was running, she knew. But today…today had forced her to a grinding halt.

She guided you a ways away from Finn’s office to a darkened corner. She hadn’t been here as much as you apparently had, but she knew her way around enough to know this was a fairly secluded area.

She had a feeling you’d be needing it.

Turns out she was right.

“He calls me Viper.”

“Mmhm” She said, a bit sweetly, taking care to watch you not with pity, but understanding- sympathy.

“And it’s so fucking stupid because that’s not my fucking name.”

“Mo…”

“I hate how he treats me- how he touches me. Those insipid pet names he calls me over and over.”

“I knew sweets, I know.”

“I hate I have to do shit like this to survive out here. I hate it Vi.”

“Darlin’-”

“Leave it. I’m fine- let it lie Violet.”

“You’re shakin’ sweets.” Came her somber response, and with a jolt she watched as you realized you were indeed shaking uncontrollably. It wasn’t too long after that the rest of your body followed suit- your nervous system shot to high heavens. Then you started hyperventilating, your eyes filling, blurring with unbidden tears as the past hour finally caught up with you. Your frame started collapsing into itself with the force of your cries- you had just enough mind to muffle what you could of your tears. He didn’t deserve to hear you break.

More than shaken herself, Vi slowly moved to hug you, arms gently encircled your fragile frame. She made sure her embrace was light but firm- your hands balling into fists against her chest; unable to even return her embrace. But you didn’t feel trapped, you felt protected. Even if only for the moment, it was all you needed.

“You’re so strong, you know that? You are so strong Mohave.” The words only served to make you cry that much harder.

“I wish I didn’t have to be.” Your response nearly broke her. Blinking rapidly, she tilted her head back to keep her own tears at bay.

“I’m so sorry.” She whispered brokenly, a trace of tears audible in her voice, but she allowed none to fall; wishing on any and everything she could erase your pain- if it was even just a fraction of what she had just seen… she couldn’t even begin to imagine the immense weight you carried.  So she held you that much tighter, trying to steady your trembling.

“I’m so sorry.” And she meant it. Sure she suffered from the system- but clearly not the same way you did, for a multitude of reasons she was previously ignorant to, but now vowed to educate herself on. She was a high-ranking outlaw belonging to one of the most notorious gangs in Zaun. That came with respect, privilege. She couldn’t help the sinking feeling she had contributed and possibly even benefitted from this twisted, racist, patriarchal system. The same system that’d sooner want to see you stripped bare for them than to give you a seat at the table; a seat you had no doubt earned ten times over.

The guns on her waist felt suddenly heavier under the weight of the knowledge of what these revolvers probably truly meant to you. The doors they had opened for you. The power they enforced for you. And you had given them to her. Maybe because you wanted to, but it was unlikely. You had been forced to. For your safety. She wanted to hold your guns this morning- at any cost she had thought. Not this. Never this.

“Thank You.” Your voice came less shaky than before, but not stable enough that she felt comfortable moving you just yet. She immediately rejected your thanks- she had done the bare minimum. If you asked her, she hadn’t done enough.

She tried for a light smile, hoping it would come through in your assurance. “No, no- there’s no need to thank me okay sweets? I’ve got your back. Always. You’re stuck with me now.”

She may not have noticed the depth of these twisted societal norms before; but she was wide awake to the bullshit now. She’d learn. She’d be better.

But at the end of it all, she’d beat the shit out of Finn.

Chapter Text

You spread your palms flat against the map where it lay on the wooden table in the center of an otherwise barren room. A few furnishings lined the edges of the room, warm accented pieces and a small fireplace completed the impromptu workspace. Vi stood over your shoulder as you both tried to make sense of the lines and structures on the parchment.

The Undercity’s topography had been shaped and reshaped so many times it was hard to tell if the map you had was even an accurate representation of its current landscape.

The Undercity had befallen the same fate as so many others had; overtaken by Silco and a myriad of gangs- each fighting for control, territories, resources, labor, etc.. Renni had no true stronghold in the city, she was simply a placeholder, a face to the otherwise faceless and elusive force that was Silco. She was no more than a mouthpiece with the artillery of a militia at her disposal which was arguably the more difficult, dangerous part to navigate.    

You pressed back into Vi in vague annoyance. “Could you back up? Kinda hard to see with your shadow blocking out half the damn map.” You gave the outlaw a playful shove, knowing she meant well. Ever since Finn’s Vi…hovered. Not Blue level hovering, but still; you were starting to realize if Vi cared about someone, she considered them part of her pack, and if they were part of her pack, then she inherently worried about them, and if she worried about them- she hovered.  

At your behest, the brawler begrudgingly acquiesced, backing to the other side of the table. You thought this would stop the unwanted attention, instead it only changed forms; the outlaw now staring you down as if she were trying to see into your very soul. You ignored her, scanning the map of the Undercity, searching for the best way to enter the city with the least amount of resistance. You had a few contacts in the city, you could probably get in and out with little fuss; only you now had to account for the variable of Vi. Not everyone was willing to risk it for an outlaw with as many crimes under their belt as Vi, which was understandable, but you needed Vi with you on this.

“Okay, I’m thinking we get in here,” You gestured to the most southern part of the Undercity, sparsely populated, close to Renni’s warehouse. “Dip in, get Sevika, get out.” You knew it was a bit simple, but honestly it kinda would be, the only thing was-

“Before we can get Sevika, we gotta see a man about a covered wagon.”

The silence that followed was…odd. You lifted your gaze from the flat imagery of the Undercity’s rolling hills only to see Vi lost in thought, her gaze still heavy on you, shoulders tensed, mouth and brows drawn tight. You felt your own shoulders drop at the sight.

You knew this would happen.

“Vi…”

“How long Mo.”

“Vi- let it lie.” Violet shifted at the command, easily ignoring it, your father’s guns glinting at her hips with the movement- right. You needed to get those back before yall left.

The outlaw said nothing which was almost worse than if she had continued to press, her silence was disarming. But you held firm.

“I appreciate your concern Violet, your care, but this doesn’t concern you.”

“No- I think it does Mohave, it started concerning me soon as you dragged me in there with you.” She didn’t say it unkindly, but she also didn’t pull back, letting her discontent at the situation known.

“And I’m sorry for that, I shouldn’t have asked that of you.”

That seemed to frustrate the redhead more, the brawler running her hand harshly though her bangs, pacing a spell before jolting to a stop. “That’s not what I’m sayin’, I’m glad you asked me to come- I ain’t lettin’ shit like that happen to you again you hear me?”

You looked at her, confused- had she missed the point?

“It ain’t just me Vi.” You words clearly didn’t land, Vi brushing your words off with a quick move, crossing the space between you.

“I just need to know how much he needs to suffer before I end it all sweets.” The brawler’s wrapped hands hovered over your shoulders, giving you a chance to move away; when you didn’t, she let them settle- her palms warm and heavy- grounding. “What happened in there? That ain’t right. And not ‘cause of nothin you did, but because of Finn and people like him.”

There was an odd feeling that arose within you at the words. You knew them to be true, yet they weren’t true to your experience, so you didn’t know how to take them.

“I know.” You muttered, a bit unsure in your answer, the lack of confidence evident.

Her eyes went wide, expression soft yet concerned. “Do ya? ‘cause I just watched you walk yourself into the lion’s den like it was another Tuesday.”

For you, it was.

And you hated that. But that was the world you had been forced and manipulated to live in. And here Vi was, offering you a ‘way out’.

But did she even understand what it was she was attempting to ‘guide’ you out of? How could she when she couldn’t actually do what she was saying? When the true root of this particular brand of poison was the societal structure at large? You determined she ultimately couldn’t given the fact the woman clearly only learned of such disparities mere days ago; but you wouldn’t be the one to tell her this. It wasn’t your responsibly and you weren’t about to make it your responsibility.

No.

She’d learn. Just like you had. Just like so many other women had.

Curious eyes catalogued each micro expression that crossed Vi’s face; the way her posture spoke of strength and conviction, but her fidgeting hands belied her anxieties, the way her eyes expressed her true emotions- the sadness, her fear. The contemplation of just how far the disparities stretched, where the boundaries stopped and started. There weren’t many, and those that remained were shaky at best. But again, you couldn’t be the one to tell her.

You just didn’t have the capacity.

So you moved on.

“My guns darlin’- I’ll be needin ‘em back.”

Her jaw dropped, no doubt at the abrupt change in subject. “…You serious?!”

“Very, hand ‘em here.” You said with a gesture, keeping your hand out til Vi dropped the holster in your hand with a scoff. Fastening it quick, you took comfort in their familiar weight, letting yourself breathe for a split second.

“Right, so, this wagon. I think can get us one, but getting out in it’s gonna be-”

“I can get us out.” A bit thrown, you raised a dubious brow the outlaw’s way.

“You know the undercity?”

A nonchalant shrug. “I’m familiar. Know a guy that can get us in and out easy.”

“And we can trust this ‘guy’?”

“Known him my whole life so I’d like to think so.” Vi seemed ready to go with this plan, already moving away from the map over to the corner where you both unceremoniously dumped your bags. Digging through the pile, the redhead pulled out the hat you’d given her, adjusting it til it sat just right- shooting you an expectant look through the brim.

Honestly, this was probably your best shot. Your contacts were out of date and shaky at best. Backed into a corner and pressed for time, you relented. “Alright then, lead the way.”

“I miss you too ‘Vika.”

An ache started in her chest, unrelated to the pain flowing through the rest of her body- the pain more internal than anything, though not any easier to bear.

“Come on Sevika- I know it hurts, but you gotta fight for me okay? For them.”

The once sunny room she found herself in began to dim, shadows stretching and swirling in the corners of her vision, the once soft bed now becoming too soft- sinking beneath her like quicksand. The more she moved with her increasingly sluggish movements, the more the mattress sucked her in. Her eyes widened in a sudden adrenaline fueled panic, the sharp feeling piercing through her heart. It was then her vocal cords snapped back, a shout ripping through her throat like nails.

“HELP ME!” She suddenly didn’t know anymore who she was shouting for. Was it herself? Or the melodic voice from before? The one that felt so familiar, so comforting? The darkness of the room began to crawl through her eyes, its darkness all consuming -suffocating. “SOMEBODY HELP ME!” Her chest heaved with each breath as her arm dropped limp- unable to reach for… something she could no longer recall; unable to escape the endless depths pulling at her.

“You gotta fight Sev.” The voice was soft now, though she couldn’t pin it down like she could a minute ago- couldn’t find the source of the melodious voice as it faded along with the comforting image of her bedroom.

“Fight.”

“Woo!” Sevika jolted at the exclamation, or as much as she could given her current condition; the metal restraints cutting into her forearms at the abrupt movement.

“That was a close one now wasn’t it? Almost couldn’t bring ya back that time. What was that, fifteen? Twenty ounces?” The faceless, but familiar voice paused for dramatic effect- she never actually wanted for Sevika to answer. Never kept her lucid enough to half the time anyway. “Gotta be a new record, ‘ats for sure.” Sevika ignored her, choosing instead to focus on the tickling sensation of her blood as it ran down her face from a wound she couldn’t see; watching as it dripped onto the cold, unforgiving basement floor of Renni’s headquarters, or wherever the fuck she had dragged her to. Strapped to a bolted down chair as she was, she found it pointless to look anywhere else. At least now she did.

It was one of those rare days where the chem baron herself came down to torture Sevika with her own special brand of torture. The woman could get creative, she had to admit. Were she not on the receiving end, she’d even go as far as to say she was impressed with the woman’s more…unorthodox methods.

But then again, Sevika didn’t believe in torture, so maybe she wouldn’t’ve.

The only reason she’d even been captured at all was due to the fact Renni had set her up like a bitch.

Huh.

An odd you shaped shiver just ran down her spine at the (misplaced) irony of that phrase.

When Renni captured her, she had been disarmed in every sense of the word. It had been months since that stint in the saloon, since you left with your crew. She and Vi had split up not too long after that which wasn’t an odd occurrence. They were partners sure, but Sevika had a habit of disappearing from the face of the earth for months at a time. It wasn’t until now did she realize how that could come back to bite her in the ass.

Regardless, not many knew what she got up to when she disappeared and she preferred it that way. But that particular night… after running into wall after wall after wall trying to figure out how Finn’s guys knew where to find her and just how many others would send their crews out for her head and coming up with nothing, she needed an outlet; a way to unwind. So, she traveled to one of the inner cities of Zaun, to her old stomping grounds, and hit up the brothel.

Her alarm bells should have gone off when Babette told her none of her usual girls were available with a wide eyed look that, retrospectively, had been a more than obvious attempt to warn her- but they hadn’t. She had been too desperate for release, for a distraction, that she thought nothing of it until it was entirely too late. Someone had obviously been watching her, tailing her for who knows how long; had figured where she would go and when and set a trap so perfect she had all but walked herself into it. It put her in a difficult spot. Silco’s bounty explicitly stated she was wanted alive- he had no use of her dead; and if she knew him as well as she thought she did, he had something much worse in store for her than whatever Renni had planned. If she could’ve, she would’ve stopped Renni’s plan in its tracks right here and now, but she already stupidly wasted her one poison gem on you.

A grey eye followed Renni, the other swollen shut, as she strolled mindlessly around the room, head turned to the ceiling in mock thought. A blade was pulled with a metallic zing, the baron rhythmically tapping the flat of the blade against her palm. A warning. A promise of what was to come. The cowboy felt her body tense at the sight but felt no true fear. She was no stranger to pain.

“Do you happen to have the day, Sevika?” It was an easy question to answer. Sevika’s eyes dropped to her arm, her tanned skin nearly unrecognizable beneath the army of cuts and blood. Each day that passed, Renni would cut into her arm. It was a form of torture sure, but Sevika saw it for what it truly was- a test. One test in a series of many Renni conducted in scales of ‘How?’. How far could Renni push her before her body gave out? How many infections could she introduce? Could Sevika fight off? How many days could Sevika go without food before she stopped replenishing her own blood? How much experimental Shimmer could she push into Sevika’s system before it became too much? How many of those variables could exist simultaneously before it all became too much?

She ran her good eye down the length of her left arm, trying to make out the number of lines etched there- a gruesome form of a calendar if she ever did see one.

“It’s Wednesday.” The words came rough as sandpaper, her mouth impossibly dry from the consistent doses of shimmer, dehydration, and subsequent crash of it all. “Means it’s been twenty days you sadistic ass bitch.” She fixed her eye into a glare, meeting the baron’s gaze head on, disgusted by the pure glee of Renni’s expression.

“Mmmh, indeed it does, very good Sevika.” The baron drawled, grabbing something from a nearby table.

“That’ll be all for today.” Renni declared with an unsettling smile.

Sevika never saw the syringe coming as it sunk into her neck, plunging her world into darkness.

The world blurred into focus once more, the pounding in her skull doing nothing to sharpen her vision.

“The day, Sevika.”

She both loved and hated this part of the day. She supposed she liked the repetition, the comfort of some semblance of routine in an otherwise endless sea of unpredictability. But she had to admit, she feared looking at her arm. It was unrecognizable to her now. Barely felt as Renni cut into it anymore. She couldn’t figure which was worse; the very high probability she was losing her arm, or painstakingly slow process in which she was being forced to lose it.

It was a foreign feeling to her- fear. Something she hadn’t felt in years, now almost as familiar to her as her own name. But it was important to note, her fear wasn’t of Renni- Janna no, it was because of her arm. Living this life, she’d seen her fair share of missing, wooden, and metal limbs; but never did she think she would befall such a fate. Not like this. If ever, if anything, maybe a fire fight, an explosion, hell even something as cliché as saving a broad from a runaway train- but at the hands of a homicidal Mama bear? Absolutely never crossed her mind. And if it had? It would have been at the very bottom of her list.

“Thirty-seven.” It was agony pushing those words out- for more reasons than she could count. She had lost track of the weekdays a few days back. It wouldn’t be difficult to do the math and work it out, but she found it difficult to keep her thoughts straight long enough to do it. It had been four days since she had last eaten, and three since she last had water. That she could keep track of. It was her only motivation to stay focused most days; the opportunity, the chance to be fed, to have some damn water.

Her eye had healed so she could now see out of both. To be honest, she almost preferred not being able to see with her full scope of vision. At least then she didn’t have to bear witness with full clarity the monstrosity that was Renni’s self-aggrandizing shit show.

“I used to favor you, Sevika.” The baron started, calmly strolling up and down the small gangway just above where Sevika sat, trapped. There was no light in this dank basement, so the outlaw had no way to telling what time of day it was, only that it wasn’t yesterday and not yet tomorrow. “A cut above the rest, smarter- savvy; though I reckon you had to be goin around reclaiming as much land as you managed to, all on your lonesome at that.” Her tone was mocking, but Sevika detected a note of admiration, though she held the observation with a grain of salt given she could also hear the color blue at this point in her captivity. “No small feat I’ll tell ya that.”

The metallic fall of Renni’s steps come to an abrupt halt, her ring covered hands clanging against the metal railing as she leaned over the edge- the shrill sound serving to worsen Sevika’s ever intensifying migraine, pairing nicely with Renni’s intense glare as it bore into Sevika.

“But you don’t need me to tell you that- do you Sevika?” The baron’s breathing grew increasingly labored, bits of spit flying from her mouth akin to a feral wolf, her stare fixed to Sevika.

“No you knew how good you were- flaunted it even.” Shit was she still talking? DearJanna this was a longer session than usual. For once Sevika longed for the serum that would render her unconscious until the next bout of torture. If only to escape this conversation.

“It began to grate on me.” Grey eyes tracked Renni’s rigid posture as she descended the metal staircase to the lower level; tracked as she almost frantically made her way to a table filled with vials, beakers, and other items Sevika could not yet identify, but knew she would become intimately familiar with if this twisted dance continued. “Then came that fateful day.”

“The one that took my son.” The heavily tatted woman turned to face Sevika, a brightly colored vial in her hand- green this time, though darker than the color running through the baron’s own tubes. “The one that took your everything.” That was enough to rouse Sevika from her dazed state, a small part of her fighting to reach the surface at the trigger, the scarred outlaw jerking, fighting her restraints. Renni ignored her. “I, of course, was furious at first; then came the grieving. But then, I grew curious.”

The baron produced an empty syringe, slowly extracting the green liquid from the vial. “You see, things just weren’t adding up.” Sevika watched with trepidation at the liquid ticked past every previous limit on the syringe; 20, 30, 35, 37- today’s.

Only, she kept going; 40, 48, 50- no, she was breaking routine. It was too much. It would be too much.

“Help me understand something Sevika.” Tossing the empty vial to the floor, Renni advanced toward Sevika, the syringe hanging heavily at her side. The look in her eye could be mistaken as empty, but Sevika was able to clock the white-hot rage and it simmered just beneath the surface. The outlaw understood why it was there all too well, which is how she also knew that though it was valid, it was grossly misplaced.  

“You and Silco split ways, then his daughters seemingly disappear off the face of the earth? Brow raising. Then the Undercity- the very place we are right now- the largest concentrated population of Natives- falls into the hands of Silco under your watch. Impossible to comprehend.” With a cruel slice of her blade, Renni marked yet another day of captivity on the canvas that was Sevika’s arm. “You can see where that would be difficult for me to understand?” The outlaw refused to answer, her gaze never leaving the green filled syringe, mind racing with a way to escape what was sure to be her imminent death.

“Now why would you- Sevika, the reaper of reparations, the savior of the sacred lands, the self-appointed exactor of justice and truth, a freedom fighter- would just up and leave at the first sign of personal devastation without so much as a glace back.” Sevika felt some small part of her jump at the bait, but she used every ounce of mental strength she had left to keep that part at bay- at least for now. She focused on what she was feeling outwardly instead. On the steady stream of blood as it ran down her ruined arm, the sensation faint, but there. Renni had cut deeper than usual, no doubt due to her agitated state. The chem baron continued with her ramblings, but Sevika couldn’t bring herself to even pretend to listen- the words droned in her ears, her words serving as nothing more than background noise.

“It took me a few years Sevika, but you better believe I figured it out.” The vengeant mother pressed the sharpened tip of her bloodied knife into Sevika’s chest, not enough to damage, but enough to flirt with the idea. Heavily. “One of those girls killed my son.” The words hissed, her knife quick as it pierced the soft skin beneath its point, a bead of blood beckoned at the knife’s call. “You know which one and you’ve been protecting them- like a fool.”

The woman threw the blade harshly away, the metal embedding itself into a nearby settee cushion instead of Sevika’s flesh. Small mercies. “And by doing so, you’ve made an enemy out of me.” Enemies? She found that to be quite hilarious. Renni wasn’t even close, wasn’t even in the same league as Sevika. All the barons were well below her- pawns;difficult to replace sure but pawns all the same. One thing Sevika knew for sure, once she freed herself from this hell hole, she’d be back to kill Renni.

“More importantly, you’ve turned your back on your people. I wonder if they know? That you’re the reason so many of them live like this.” Oddly colored light painted room. Straining her neck as much as she could, Sevika was able to see the edge of what seemed to be ground level windows that were now supplying light to this dank basement. Windows. Windows Sevika had never noticed before this very moment being as she was, strapped to a chair with the legs bolted into the ground, she didn’t have much of an idea of what lie behind her.

“That you’re the reason they’ve been cursed to live without sunlight for nine months out of the year.” Sevika didn’t even flinch at the accusation, she was too focused on the quite literal window of opportunity that was just presented to her. A mess of emotions ran through her at the sight- the realization of her chance at freedom- escape. And still, Renni continued on, the woman nearly on top of her now- the heat of her body and breath sending disconcerting sensations through Sevika’s weakened and battered body, harshly pulling her back to the present.

“That you’ve unknowingly cursed them to a life of being senseless guinea pigs.” A violent plunge into the meat of her shoulder, the needle pumping a scarlet shaded shimmer variant into her bloodstream, quickly followed by the neon green.

She had lost focus, left herself open, vulnerable.

“Much like you now are.”

She had lost count of the days, the cuts on her arm now indiscernible, stacking one on top of another. Her muscles felt weak, not under her control.

The last shimmer dose she’d had was days ago; only reason she was sure of that was the fact she had gone into withdrawals roughly three days ago if Renni’s visits were anything to go by. She had bouts of consciousness; each resurfacing was spent struggling to reorient herself before succumbing yet again to the crushing embrace of unconsciousness- the trauma too heavy for her system.

It was difficult for her to tell what was real anymore. Sometimes she’d wake unbound- freein a sunlit bedroom, a breeze drifting through opened windows, the sounds of children running through the streets bleeding in.

Others, she’d wake up amongst the charred remains of a once beloved structure, something that once held meaning to her but now meant nothing- brought to her knees by the harsh realities of life.

Then there were days like today, when she was all too aware of the hard lines separating reality from fantasy. Her arm was done- a myriad of colors it should never be, near dead weight, somehow managing to be both numb and a constant source pain. She’d long grown feverish, the sweat that beaded her brow now a more familiar sensation that the act of breathing. But this too, came with a moment of clarity. Her restraints were metallic, so were the arms of her chair. If she could garner enough sweat and blood, she could slip an arm out- she was sure of it. Only hang up was the fact she no longer had control of the only arm suitable for this task- the arm that was constantly bathed in blood, the arm that had been brutalized. But she’d have to make do.

If she could make it to a window, she could slip away. Again, a risk. Renni had switched up the routine- no longer dosing her after each session meaning, she could or could not dose her whatever day she attempted to escape. It’d be too much of an uncalculated risk meaning her best shot would be to escape in Renni’s presence. The risk would at least be calculable. It would be an idiotic, risky move, but calculable.

It was then she recalled the taunting words of her captor, a slick line dropped somewhere between day 58 and now.  

“Death by a thousand cuts, ever heard of it Sevika? A fitting end for a treasonous bitch like you.”

It had been said cruelly, like it was being said on behalf of her people. The very people she spent each and every day fighting for, for every inch of freedom they had managed to snatch back from their oppressors. Or at least she felt that was what she had been doing; but what if what Renni implied had merit? Did her people truly believe she abandoned them? Sure, she was beloved by many for what she’d done- but she hadn’t been back here specifically, to the Undercity, in years. Hadn’t checked in as often as she should have. There were simply too many ghosts in this town, too many skeletons hidden in a closet she had escaped and burned to the ground. If she had fallen short, if this was to be her punishment? So be it.

But it wouldn’t be carried out like this. If she truly fell short, if this was truly to be her end, then her people, her tribe, would be her undoing. Not Renni.

Each breath she took was labored, the anxiety of the entire situation finally catching up to her; sickness rattled violently in her lungs and suddenly, she was choking. Her torso shook, each cough accompanied by an odd popping in her throat, she did everything she could to tamper down the fit. In her success, she blinked away the tears that now clouded her vision only to be met with the vivid splash of blood covering the floor.

She stared in shock, unable to process just what it was she was seeing. How the fuck did this happen?? How the fuck did Renni manage to bring her this low? For this long? How the absolute fuck was she still here???

She was dying. Slowly, and painfully. She refused. It wouldn’t be today. Today would not be the day she died. She would fight. For herself. For her people.

The scream she released in that moment was inhuman; the release of everything she had bottled up over the past few months- few years- just trying to survive.

It was a howl, a cry- not of pain, fear, or desperation, but one borne of sheer helplessness.

There were times when she just wished for it all to stop.

She wouldn’t be getting her wish today. She’d make it through this rain and bask in the sunlight on the other side. But one day she knew.

It’d all just stop.

Renni was pissed today. More than usual. It changed nothing for Sevika, cruelty was still cruelty whether the notch was on one or five hundred. She had taken to studying the different vials of shimmer, the colors and the effects each had on her.

She was unsure of the true purpose of the drug, or poison, depends which way you looked at it. The red was mildest, almost sedative in its effects- but she noticed she often felt more stable after being injected with it over the others which would make sense as to why it was used mostly in conjunction with another variant.

Orange often left her jittery in a dangerous way; her heart’s beat often becoming arhythmic in its wake, out of rhythm for hours- sometimes days. She always did her best to stay conscious as long as she could after a hit of that particular variant; fearful the moment she closed her eyes against the encroaching darkness would be her last.  

Green, she discovered, healed. To an extent. It gave and took just as much. Would her wounds close? Sure, but her nervous system would fail in turn, or her immune system, or respiratory system, or whatever function one would deem important to the human body. The very definition of give and take. Renni held reservations toward this particulate mix, wanting Sevika to suffer, but wanting to be the one in control of said suffering- unwilling to yield control even to shimmer- so green was used sparingly.

Bright pink was the worst by far; its effects lingering and near instant. The drug seemed to rip through her, like a shot of adrenaline; she felt invincible, like the could rip through the core of the earth with her bare hands. Then just as quickly, the feeling would dissipate, gone as if it had never been, leaving her drained and weaker than any amount of dehydration or starvation had ever left her.

Sevika found herself struggling to string together a coherent train thought- even her internal monologue had suffered; growing lackluster, monotone, simple. The shape of the room, the color of the day, the inflection of Renni’s droning- it was all becoming too much- it was all blending together into a sea of nothingness. Unimportance.

But Renni was pissed today.

So it had to be today. There’d be nothing left of her if it wasn’t.

She suddenly found herself shivering in a cold sweat. Good. She could use that. Grey eyes tracked Renni’s jerky movements, colored lines seeming to follow each of the woman’s movements- making her movements appear more animated than her mind could process or fathom. She felt a sharp pang of fear shoot through her at the loss of control over her sight, her perception of reality, but the feeling quickly grew muted- buried beneath the sands of her time in this hell hole.  

“You are loyal to him.” Sevika forced herself to tune back in as the chem baron’s voice roared, echoing through the small, suffocating concrete basement. “You held the fate myson in your fucking hands and its as if you used them to squeeze the very life from him- and for that I will have your head!”

The woman’s grief was obvious, centerstage even, and it hurt because there was nothing Sevika could do to take it away. To change Renni’s reality nor her perception of it. It was what it was and the woman believed what she believed. So Sevika said nothing, simply staring at the woman, waiting for her to make her move- to cut her as she always did.

With subtle movements, Sevika tested the range of motion in her left arm. It was a strange sensation, like when your arm fell asleep. She couldn’t truly feel much more than a tingling sensation, same going for anything beneath the pads of her fingers- sensation was lost to her, but she could still command it to move how she wanted.

She commanded her fingers to- Flex.

They did.

Her arm to- Lift.

It did.

Her fist to- Grip.

It did. Ignoring the pain the action caused, she found she couldn’t actually control the force of the grip, the limb unable to decipher the pressure behind the action due to the lack of sensation.

She could do this, and given the opportunity- she would do this.

She’d lost focus again, brought back only by the familiar sensation of a syringe in her neck- she instantly panicked, unsure of which mixture had just been injected into her system- nevermind the fact Renni abandoned order of operations yet again. The injection came after the day’s cut- always.

Likely meant there’d be no days after today.

How serendipitous. Perfect timing. Her addled mind ruefully supplied. She ignored it.

Whatever she was hit with- it was…different. The feeling unfamiliar, almost burning as it traveled through her. Each passing second left her wheezing; finding her breath was impossible to catch. Instead of diming, her vision sharpened almost violently, the room almost aglow with color, blinding in its stark clarity after endless days of blurred surroundings, blobs, and vague shapes. She felt an urge to melt into the very chair she had been strapped to for Janna knows how long- though not in a way that could be seen as comfortable or relaxing- no; she had brief moments of complete bodily autonomy, moments where she had complete control, those moments were then followed by its partner- complete loss of control. It was the single scariest feeling she had ever experienced in her adult life. To feel you had not a single ounce of control of your own body.

There were no days after today.

It was then she spoke her first words in days, pushing them through the chewed glass that lined her throat, words almost painful as they passed through her cracked lips.

“I’m wanted alive you dumbass.” Her voice weak and slow with weeks of disuse and abuse. “You kill me before Silco does, you count yourself next in line.” It was all she could manage, but it was all that mattered.

She didn’t wait for the baron’s response, the fight for her life taking hold. It was like a switch flipped, her mind focused only on survival. With the syringe still in reach, she turned, taking the glass in her mouth, crushing it between her teeth, letting the sharp edges cut the inside of her mouth.

The wettest her mouth had been in months, the blood dripped freely. Keeping her teeth clenched, she did her best to direct the flow of blood down the top of her arm; commanding it to pull back just the slightest bit- trying to create some space between her skin and the metal bars keeping her tired to the chair.

Renni’s face was aghast with horror. “What the fu-”

The exclamation drew her attention, her eyes wild, teeth bared as she stared her captor down- no longer seeing a person, but a threat. With no hesitation, the brute threw her head forward, making contact with the baron’s face- a loud crack audible upon impact, the woman falling to the ground in a heap. She wouldn’t be down for long, Sevika knew- but she only needed her dazed.

Immediate threat neutralized for the moment, Sevika retuned her attention to freeing her arm. With a few pained grunts and sheer will, she was able to slide her arm free- nearly dislocating a rib or two with the odd contortions she had to pull in order to free the damaged limb.

With an arm now free, the possibility of standing became a reality. Dropping her shoulder, she let her arm hang until she felt the faint sensation of a metal chain. Her legs weren’t bound as tightly as her arms- tight enough she found it difficult to kick free with no leverage- but weak enough she was fairly sure she could rip them from the chair.

And sure enough she did- but not without struggle.

There was still the matter of the bolted chair.

She gripped the underside of the seat of the chair; planting her feet, she drove her heels into the ground- using as much force as she could generate in her legs and arm. It was difficult, the nerve endings in her arm were shot, and her legs, though still with strength in them- were weakened by the weeks of malnutrition and dehydration- they had no doubt atrophied during her time in captivity, but she knew they were still strong enough to manage this.

They had to be or it was her ass.

She let that fuel her, releasing a shout of exertion; praying to Janna it would be her war cry and not her swan song.

Then she felt it- a crack, followed by a quick snap; the release of pressure soon after- the cowboy thrown back with the force.

She was free.

Scrambling to her feet, chair hung off her good arm- the only part of her still tied to the blasted thing- frantically searching for her out.

She could leave the same way Renni always seemed to- just up the metal stairs, down the metal gangway; but there were sure to be reinforcements behind that door. Sevika never lost sight of the fact she was in Renni’s territory. No matter the woman never allowed anyone else down this far- she knew there were others here. Others who believed in Renni’s actions, condoned them even. Some who didn’t agree, but would and had looked the other way- their loyalty as strong and blind as Sevika’s once was. 

She crashed into the table unsteadily, eyes running over the multicolored collection of vials and beakers laid out before her- struggling to think through her options through the deep fog that shrouded her mind. With her vision still fucked from whatever Renni injected her with, she chose the color the stuck out to her the most. The worst of the bunch.

Bright pink.

Grabbing a fistful of vials, she took the one pre-filled syringe of scarlet shaded shimmer, hoping it would help to stabilize her.

It was a slim hope, but it was all she had.

Knocking one back, she felt the effects take hold immediately. After injecting the scarlet shimmer, she used the temporary added strength coursing through her veins the tear at the metal of the chair- splitting it with ease as if it were pieces of paper- freeing her arm from the remaining restraint.

She took a moment then to really look at herself- to see her body free of its chains, to appreciate the autonomy she had always had, but often took for granted.

She wouldn’t make that mistake again.  

Renni began stirring from her blow, her gaze immediately finding Sevika’s- standing. The cowboy watched the shock as it settled over the chem baron’s expression- the flood of red as it saturated the woman’s usual pallor visage- her rage demanded recompense.

Sevika could offer the woman words, platitudes- could express she felt for her because really, she did. She didn’t know the pain of losing a child, but she knew the pain of loss. They had been brothers in blood once; but that was in the past. A past that belonged to a version of Sevika that no longer existed, and so it seemed the same went for Renni; though this seemed to be the less preferred life between the two for Renni. For Sevika too, if she were being honest. But she had learned long ago that life seldom went the way you wanted for it to go- she learned not to grow too attached to the idea of what her life would be, simply choosing to live the one forced upon her with the best outlook she could muster.

It was getting harder with age, she found. Harder when the cycle ran long enough to catch up with you and bite you in the ass, much like it was now.  

Already feeling the effects of the first dose of pink shimmer wearing off, she made a mad dash to the windows. They were a bit off the ground, but she was tall. Dragging a nearby table beneath her, she used it to boost herself to be eye level with the window. Her bloodied fingers scrabbled desperately at the windowpane, searching for an opening, finding none. Cursing herself for not grabbing anything to break the window with, she was left with the cruel realization she’d have to use her own fists. Desperate, she struck the triple pane glass with the flat of her good fist- focusing her hits to the window’s weakest point. Finding her arm wasn’t producing the desired results, she took another shot of shimmer-the rush of strength and invigoration immediate.

She could hear Renni’s hurried footsteps as she ran across the gangway, likely leaving to get back up knowing she was no match for Sevika- even in her current, weakened state, never mind the wildcard that was the clearly experimental shimmer. Renni’s run bought her time. It also shortened her escape window significantly. If it came down to it, she figured she could take out two, maybe three of Renni’s men like this- and that was being verygenerous.

With the very real possibility of being re-captured nipping at her heels, she hit the window with all she had.

One. Two. Three hits and it was done.

A rush of fresh air hit her face- nearly knocking her back with the headrush at sudden supply of oxygen. Ignoring her bloodied fist, she did her best to clear away the broken edges remaining in the windowpane; no point in freeing herself only to bleed out from a rogue piece of glass.

Once she deemed it clear enough, she took one more hit of shimmer, wanting the boost for the final stretch of her escape; stuffing the remaining vials in her pants pocket. With a slight jump, she pulled herself through the opening, her good arm doing most of the heavy lifting.

In a perfect world, she’d be met with sunlight and clear skies, but the weak rays and faint purplish hue of the sky down here would do. The cowboy found herself uncharacteristically dropping her guard for a moment of reprieve, lifting her face, searching for even the faintest bit of the sun’s warmth. She deserved this. She needed this.

With a deep inhale, she promptly choked- a combination of the smog and her weakened lungs.

Shit.

Still feeling the lingering effects of the last dose of shimmer, she urged body to move, run.

Vaguely familiar with the area, she knew the best way out would be the back alleys, downside to that being she’d have to travel by sewer if she wanted to escape relatively undetected. It was undesirable for several reasons; she’d just have to deal with the consequences later.

Running through puddles that just couldn’t be water, Sevika put her mind to watching her surroundings, checking for familiar faces and thankfully seeing none- though she did garner curious and concerned looks- some sad and knowing. She ignored those.

It wasn’t clear to her how far she’d run or for how long, only that she was until all of a sudden she no longer was; her addled mind struggling to catch up to her present.

Arms grabbed her, pulling her back into a large, muscular chest. She easily broke the hold, quickly reaching in her pocket for another shot of shimmer, knocking it back.

She wasn’t going back to that basement.

A similar but not same set of arms grabbed for her again, looping around her middle restraining her from the side. Seeing as it was her bad side, she was able to throw as heavy of a haymaker as she could in her current condition, not bothering to pull her punches- she was fighting to kill.

She wasn’t going back to that basement.

She followed with an elbow, connecting with the jaw of one of the men, feeling the edge of one of his teeth nick her skin. Reaching back, she grabbed him by the scruff of his neck, dropping her shoulder, tossing him over. As he landed in front of her the other charged at her, knocking her against a nearby wall, leaving her breathless. She shook the hit off with a grunt, using her legs to sweep his from under him- the man falling heavily atop the first.

She left the men where they lay, not wanting to waste what little time she had on them any more than she had to. Legs pumping, her fingers twitched, itching for another dose of shimmer- Just for the final stretch. She rationalized. But was it? And how much did she actually have left? No. She needed to ration it. She didn’t know when she’d need it again and she was still running of the last two loses enough to make it to a trash chute- she was fine.

It was difficult to convince her fear of that, but she managed.

She was still running alongside Renni’s warehouse- the building was vast, taking up a good amount of land. A bit unnecessary if you asked her, but Silco needed to keep his barons happy and this was Renni’s asking price.

The baron had it wrong, Sevika hadn’t let the Undercity fall into Silco’s hands- there was a time when he actually aided her in her journey- to an extent. He never gave her anything, never conceded land, but any land she had taken back ‘fairly’, whatever the fuck that mean, he respected- never touched it again unless given explicit direction or permission.

After…everything, she had fallen back to get her mind right. She was in no state of mind to be leading anybody back then, and she’d known it. So she’d gone into seclusion for a few months. There were systems in place, structures that could run without her immediate oversight and physical presence- every village or city she reclaimed had been set up that way, it only made sense. They were built to function after she was long gone- the entire goal was to set them up with the tools they needed to run as they once had; the way she knew they could.

And for a time, the Undercity had.

But then Silco had come. With a vengeance. Deliberately dismantling and destabilizing the very city she had spent years rebuilding from the ground up. It was clear to her then their relationship had soured beyond repair.

Nearly tripping on an uneven brick, she forced herself to refocus. After what felt like an eternity, she finally set her eyes on a chute opening. Relief bled into her system, her pace slowing ever so slightly; the strain of the run on her battered body taking its toll now that escape was in sight. Reaching the mouth of the chute, she gave herself a moment to catch her breath, her surroundings blurring from a mix of the drugs and her deteriorating condition.

Grunting at the inconvenience, she rubbed at her eyes, hoping to clear her vision to no avail- taking the obstacle in stride, she moved toward the opening. Using her good arm to balance, she shifted into the chute, settling in it as if it were a children’s slide- nearly laughing at the bleak parallel. This slide decidedly not one that would ever be associated with happy or fond memories. With that final thought, she released the lip if the chute, her body weight doing the rest.

Until it wasn’t. She was being dragged back up the chute- the barely there collar of her shirt clutched in a hand attached to a body she couldn’t see.

She fought, kicking her legs as hard as she could, trying to use the weight of her body and gravity to pull her momentum down. It worked for a bit, feeling herself shift down a couple of inches, until it didn’t, and she was being pulled up once more.

This impromptu meeting was decidedly worse than the others seeing as she was now covered in unsavory substances. She landed harshly on her back, the assailant damn near flinging her from the tube. The natural instinct to clear her vision and set sights on the threat caused her to blink again and again, her gaze settling on a growing mass where she remembered the other end of the alley being.

Reinforcements. Oh hell no.

She wasn’t going back to that basement.

Reaching for her pocket, she scrambled for a vial of shimmer, falling short due to the fist grabbing at her chest, pulling her up by her bloodied shirt. Wasting no time, she headbutted the man- different than the other two from before- to little effect. That wasn’t to say she didn’t injure him- she did- his face bled profusely, nose crooked and brow split; he just didn’t seem to care.

Fucking shit.

It wasn’t long before she was surrounded, a storm of fists raining down on any part of her body they could reach. She’d landed on her good arm and thus was largely unable to protect herself from a majority of the blows.

Then came the familiar pricking sensation she often associated with blacking out.

Shit.

Tears of frustration and resignation filled her eyes as a shout of pure agony clawed its way through her throat, bouncing endlessly off the concrete walls of the darkened alley.

She was going back to that basement.

The two of you had drawn stares traveling through the uneven brick streets of the Undercity as you were, pulling two very large horses. You were partially to blame; Vi wanted to leave the horses behind, claiming you could always come back for them to which you promptly reminded her that it would then be the both of you dragging the wagon to which she quickly conceded her point.

The further you ventured into the city, the darker it became despite it not even being mid-day. Soon the sun was only a faint memory, large industrial structures blocking out most of the sun’s rays and warmth, the scenery lit only by kerosene lamps and an oddly colored, unidentifiable luminescent liquid. No matter how many times you visited the Undercity, you never got used to its disparities. Sevika had done a lot of good over the years, you had to admit, but the woman had stretched herself thin. It was impossible for a single person to maintain the upkeep of as many territories as she had reclaimed. The Undercity was evidence of that.

Vi’s guy had turned out to be legit, so far. He showed you his covered wagon. It was in good condition, able to attach to both your horses- and he hadn’t even wanted any money for it; just demanded Vi sit and eat one of his new test dishes which, okay free food, but also- there was the pressing matter of Sevika???

They didn’t have time to eat, but Vi had made time. You thought that’d be enough, but the man, Jericho, had insisted you have a plate as well. Said you looked like you could ‘eat a horse’ which ew, what an odd turn of phrase- you would never eat A Stallion and told your loyal companion as much after covering your steed’s innocent ears. But well, you supposed he hadn’t actually said it, he didn’t say much of anything- just…grunted. Vi seemed to be able to interpret them fairly well so you took her word for most of his communications, but some of her interpretations made you wonder…

Either way, the man had sent the two of you off with full stomachs and food for the road. When you asked why he would do such a thing, Vi said he used to take her and Blue in when things got ‘bad’. You didn’t need her to elaborate after that, understanding exactly what she meant by ‘bad’. You simply gave a silent nod, knowing to drop the subject completely.

Upon properly rigging the wagon to the horses, you started sorting your balms and serums in the back of it, trying to create a workspace. With your back turned, you missed Vi’s grim expression at your actions, blue eyes silently following your every move.

Vi hadn’t asked why you needed a wagon- you figured she was able to work it out pretty fast given the circumstances. Still, your mind recalled that night in the desert- after you’d learned Finn’s men had been after Sevika.  

“They were planning to torture her- for days.” You’d said, Vi’s face losing all color. “And that’s just what I managed to find on them- no tellin where they were planning to drag y’all back to.”

But that had been about an hour ago. Yall had ventured deeper into the less populated areas Undercity, winding down the increasingly narrow roads with your cumbersome carriage; the light brighter than in some higher levels, but only due to the fact it was completely artificial at this stage of the journey. It was a bit unsettling, the varying shades of neon green and blue- the unnatural shadows they created put you on edge.

You held out hope it wouldn’t be as bad as you were thinking it would be given Finn was particularly sadistic.

You knew Renni, as well one could know a chem baron, you’d never known her to be unjustly harsh or cruel. Apathetic maybe, but never cruel. That’s when you heard it.

Heart pounding in your chest, you turned to Vi to see if she’d heard what you had. Met with her equally wide-eyed expression, your heart dropped to your ass. For a moment the two of you just stood there, frozen in fear.

Then you took off running.

“That was ‘Vika Mohave.” The words spoken between breathless stides. “That was Sevika.” Vi’s footfalls echoed behind your own, your paces picking up at the ominous silence following the chilling shout. “I ain’t never heard her sound like that in my life.” The outlaw’s unease was palpable, but there wasn’t much you could say to assuage that except for maybe the one silver lining in all this-

“If she’s yellin’ like that, means she’s still alive ‘n breathin’ Vi. s’all we can ask for right now.” Which was true, going back to when Vi first approached you about this, you feared the absolute worst given how long she’d been unaccounted for.

Coming up on an alley, you saw a gang of Renni’s men dragging what had to be Sevika’s body toward the other end of the alley. You wasted no time, drawing and aiming your guns- you could see Vi slip her brass knuckles on out the corner of your eye.

“Yo!” A few looked your way, halting their progress, obviously shocked someone in the surrounding area had the audacity to speak to them, let alone yell. “Put her down and back the fuck up.” No one moved. Your patience was growing thin and you didn’t bother masking it.

“Do it now!” Your enraged demand echoed through the tight space as slow steps carried you deeper into the dark alleyway, Vi following close on your flank. As you grew closer, you could see their expressions light up in recognition, realizing just who was in front of them and vice versa.

“Come on Jowler, I actually like you- don’t let it come to this. Drop her and we can all leave in one piece.” You spoke to the head of the group, Gustove Jowler. You’d done some work on him a few years back, replaced his jaw much like you did Finn’s along with other, non-reconstructive aesthetic work as well. Yall were cordial and he could usually be reasoned with. Except-

“You get that redheaded menace the fuck outta here and we can get to talkin Mohave- I ain’t doin shit til that bitch leaves. Either that or she pay for what she done to me.” His usual deadpan expression was ripe with contempt, directed right at Vi. You turned to your companion, keeping your eyes and weapons trained on the men.

“Vi,” You spoke low, not wanting to expose any weak spots in your united show of force. “what the fuck is he talking about?”

Vi couldn’t be any less bothered by the accusation leveled at her, barely shrugging a shoulder in response. “Broke his jaw a few times, s’all.”

“Of course you did.” You muttered though tight lips, withholding an eye roll. Didn’t matter much to you what she did to him, you only needed to pretend to care so he’d release Sevika. Or.

“Yeah so, I don’t really give a fuck ‘bout your beef with Vi- just need you to let Sevika go Gus, ‘nd we’ll be square.”

The man in question released his hold on Sevika completely, the others picking up his slack as he advanced toward you, shooting you a false contrite expression. “Know I can’t do that Mohave. Boss ain’t gonna like that.”

You didn’t let his approach deter you, instead, you slowly clicked your safety off knowing that’d stop him dead in his tracks. And what do you know, it did.

“Who’d you rather be cross with- Renni? Or me?” You sent a short signal to Vi to loop around Jowler, to get between him and the rest of the group- feeling relieved when you saw her do exactly that, thankful she caught on fast. Moving faster than he could detect, you closed the remaining distance between you and the metal jaw’d hired muscle; pressing the muzzle of a revolver between his eyes, the other dropping to your side. You wouldn’t need it.

“Cuz I can promise you don’t wanna be vex with me Gus.” You held his icy gaze, waiting for his next move. He knew your poisons, knew you had just as many ways heal him as hurt him. But that wasn’t always enough when so much was at play; Renni wasn’t small potatoes, she likely had his life tied up in more ways than one and you could see he wasn’t sold.

Your eyes darted to Sevika, lifeless in their hold;  you turned back to Jowler, gaze hardened with resolve.

“Here’s your options playboy; you can either take a bullet now while Vi beats your crew’s ass, I can let Vi break your jaw again while I beat your crew’s ass, or- no one dies, no onegets their ass beat, Vi and I walk outta here with Sevika, and I’ll keep Renni off your ass.” You let him mull over the options.

“So what’ll it be?”

When you arrived to her office, it was empty- no doubt the woman was scrambling given the circumstances- so you took the liberty of taking yourself on a self guided tour of the chem baron’s office; something you’d never done during any of your previous visits.

Renni’s office was…ostentatious. Furnished with a lavish, hand-carved desk, ornate plush seated chairs, various prized weapons hung gleaming along the wall, a large shelf filled with books and scrolls alike, small trinkets lining the edges. The most personalized touch you could spot were the photos scattered about her desk, more than a few of her son, some of her workers, and others you didn’t recognize.

You had Sevika, she was with Vi in the wagon. You only got a glimpse of the second in command’s condition before you left, but even the little you saw was concerning.

You should’ve left as soon as Jowler conceded to your ultimatum, but you had to make sure you weren’t followed, that this would be the first and only time Renni would pull some shit like this.

Pulling a dagger from your jacket pocket, you gently set the point of it into the manicured wood of the chem baron’s desk, absent mindedly twirling the blade by the hilt- lost in thought.

The deeper you fell into this life, the harder to became for you to remain in good standing with your contacts. You weren’t sure if that said more about who you were when you started this, or who you were becoming- which version was better.

You didn’t like to linger on questions like that too long.

The door opened behind you, Renni’s steps faltering as she took in another presence in her office, a quick sigh of relief when she realized it was you.

“Mohave!” You were pleased to hear the genuine surprise and delight in the baron’s tone- meant there was a chance this could still fall in your favor. “Normally I’d say it’s great to see you, but I’m afraid I’m a bit tied up at the moment.” The flustered woman entered your line of sight, coming to stand behind her desk quirking her brow with a tired, but hopeful expression. “Raincheck?”

You said nothing, staring at her for a bit, cataloging each detail. Her rumpled clothing, the hastily wiped blood still staining the lower half of her face, your slightly damaged tech still attached to her face- one of the tubes supplying the healing tonic to her system askew, hanging uselessly. You continued twirling your knife, using your silence to unsettle the baron further- her plastered smile cracking under the weight of it. When you felt it had been long enough, you broke the silence.

“ ‘fraid my problem’s a bit time sensitive.” You laid your blade flat on her desk, leaning back in your seat. “Why don’t you have a seat Renni.” The shift in control was clear, she was on the backfoot now and you just made it known she wouldn’t be leaving the position any time soon. Ever so slowly, the chem baron followed your orders, coming to rest in her highbacked chair that screamed importance.

True power and importance didn’t come from things, they were God given, or taken.

Renni fell between the two camps and unfortunately for her, it meant she was easy to manipulate. You usually refrained, but these were more than unusual circumstances.

“I hear you been hostin’ a mighty special guest these past few months.” You drawled, careful to remain neutral in your tone.

“Not particularly no- what exactly is it that you’ve you heard? You should know better than to believe the nonsense you hear in these streets by now Mohave.”

You nearly laughed. Was she serious? She knew you were well connected, that you never spoke unless you knew it to be true.

“If it’s a game of chicken you’re after Renni, you’ll be sorely disappointed. I’on play with my chicken hun- I gut it ‘n fry it up.” You leveled the woman with a hard look, the sly smile on her face falling faster than you could blink. “Now you wanna try being straight wit me or you wanna leave here in a box? Cuz I ain’t playin ‘round wit this shit here Renni. You went too damn far.”

Harsh breaths pushed from your nostrils as you struggled to hold yourself back- an unfamiliar kind of anger simmering beneath the surface. You may not have been the woman’s number one fan, but Sevika ain’t did nothin to deserve what she’d just endured. “The fuck did you do to that woman Renni?!?”

It was the baron’s turn to scoff. “You know Mohave, I thought we had a nice thing going, but I don’t appreciate when those beneath me start sniffing around my personal affairs.” She fixed you with a warning look. This again. Another baron trying to pull rank- you’d had just about enough of that. You did your best to interpret her look, trying to keep the contemplation from your expression. Was she…trying threaten you? This time, you did laugh.

“You,” Breathless, you struggled to actually get it out, wiping a tear as you went. “You think I’m scared of you?” You fell into another bout of laughter at the realization, grasping desperately at your stomach from the pleasant ache of laughter.

“I’ve been trying to kill Silco for the better part of a decade- the kingpin of the outlaws-if I ain’t scared o’ him, then why the fuck do you think I would be scared of you Renni? Answer me that.”

“You should be.” Anyone else, and she’d’ve gotten the reaction she was looking for- her tone ripe with the promise of pain to any that crossed her. But she was shit outta luck today.

“Well let me tell you what you should be Renni.” You leaned forward, grasping the handle of your forgotten dagger, lifting the blade to the light, letting the venom catch the light and the baron’s attention. “Afraid.” You locked eyes with the green across from her. “Of me, this knife, and Sevika.” You stood slowly, dragging the tip of your knife over the once pristine wooden desk, crudely carving into it. “Because once I heal her, as I have you and several of your men- ” A reminder of your power and social currency. “I’m sure you’ll be getting a personalized visit from one ornery cowboy.”

You didn’t have time to truly flesh this conversation out as much as you wanted and needed to- you were too concerned with Sevika’s condition to leave her for long, you needed to speed this meeting along.

You were behind Renni in seconds, grabbing the device on the back of her neck, harshly pulling the green cartridge out and replacing it with another you had hastily prepped. With a harsh grip to her neck, you leaned down to her ear.

“Don’t forget, I’m the reason you’re able to draw breath Renni.” It was then the usual green tonic that ran through her tubes changed to a murky orange- you saw the exact moment chem baron noticed the change, the new color reflecting back in panicked green eyes.

“What is it they say in your people’s religion? Ah, wait, I got it ‘Do unto others as you would have others do unto you.’. Pretty words ain’t they?” With that, you began slicing into her arm in uneven cuts, ignoring the woman’s pained and panicked screams. The new serum you supplied her with would prevent her from dying of the poison covering your daggers- but Renni didn’t know that, and you’d keep it that way.

“I didn’t save your life-save you from mutilation- for you to turn around and do it to someone else. Someone innocent and undeserving.” Renni reached a desperate hand back, fingernails scrabbling for a hold against you, trying to pry any part of you off her. The burning must have started early if her pained gasps were anything to go by- you didn’t really have time to account for adding the cure in conjunction with the poison, clearly it threw the order of operations off. Batting her hand away, you crushed it against the unforgiving, now bloodstained, desk; feeling a disconcerting snap beneath your hand.

“And you’re right Renni, we did have a nice thing going- but then you went and pissed me off.” You gave one final, deep cut into her arm, wiping the blade clean on the woman’s cloak. “You’d do well not to do it again.”

With that, you took your leave, strolling to the door unhurriedly, pausing at the door jam. “Only person in this world I’m scared of is my Mama, and you ain’t her darlin’- I’d advise you not to make that mistake again.”

Vi sat at the front, expertly guiding the horses through the backstreets of the Undercity. You’d been at riding for about a half hour now, you were nearly out. It’d be safer to wait until you were out of the city to check Sevika over, so for the time being, you refrained from touching her- though it was difficult.

Her condition was worse than you anticipated- you weren’t quite equipped to handle this level of trauma, nor the level of long-term care needed for the results you felt Sevika deserved. You held back a deep sigh, coming to an inevitable conclusion- startling at the sound of Vi’s voice, her question quiet as if sensing your fragile state.

“Where we headed Boss, back home?” A blue eye caught yours under the shaded brim of her hat, a bandana hastily pulled over the lower half of the redhead’s face to further shroud her identity in wake of your escape.

You wrestled with the answer, contemplating it until your gaze fell once again on Sevika’s battered body.

There was no other answer you could give.

“No.”

You fell back against the side of the wagon, heavy with exhaustion.

“We’re heading to Noxus.”

Chapter Text

Despite what many believed, most of what you knew about healing came from your mother. Sure your grandmother’s book helped some, but before you’d even gotten your hands on it, your mother taught you every remedy she’d ever learned from her mother’s home country Shayeuna.

The people of Shayeuna believed in honoring the land, using any and every aspect of it they could to improve their way of life. They believed if they honored the land, the land would bless them in return. Time had proven them right.

It wasn’t spoken about widely, but many Shayeunan’s developed abilities over the centuries, some natural like increased strength, higher than usual intellect, etc., other abilities weren’t so easily explained away and thus, were kept under wraps for the betterment and protection of the country.

But that only lasted so long.

Many grew discontent with the disparities within the country, between the ‘differently powered’ communities and the ‘lowly favored’ which were individuals left without the blessing of any sort of natural enhancement. With division came unrest, with unrest came battle, and most battles turned into wars.

The civil war divided the people, many choosing to up and leave all together, many descendants now scattered throughout modern day Zaun and Noxus. So the balms you’d used on Sevika had been tried and true, known to stop any infection in its tracks, expedite most healing processes, and sooth the nervous system. So when those very balms failed two days out from Noxus, you didn’t know what to do and quite literally lost your shit.

It started slow, nearly unnoticeable in its presentation.

Vi was at the helm as she had been for the past few days, bearing through the sweltering heat of the sun with no complaints, steering you through the less than savory parts of the outskirts of Noxus with ease.

You’d been in the covered wagon, shielded from most of the elements by Sevika’s side; tending to her various wounds and ailments, struggling to decipher just what exactly it was you were up against.

In a moment of stillness, you allowed yourself to simply observe the battered woman, her face lax in unconsciousness, a light sheen of sweat covering her face. In a moment of weakness, you brushed a thumb across a thick brow, smoothing the hairs down in a movement more soothing to you than Sevika.

You’d managed to stabilize her relatively quickly, giving her a mild sedative, slathering her with an antibacterial rub to defend against infection and some agave infused balm to bring down any inflammation which was really all you could do under the circumstances. You had limited knowledge of what was running through her system, how long she had been exposed to unsanitary conditions with her open wounds, or how much gas the woman even had left in the tank. If your mother taught you anything, it was that healing was just as much about the medicine as it was the patient. Sevika would have to fight. Renni had taken a toll. You just weren’t yet sure how high the cost would be.

Lounging against the side of the wagon, one leg propped and bent at the knee, you languished in the compressive heat of the confined space. You brushed it off at first as you were in the fucking desert- it was hot. But when you stuck your head out for a brief reprieve only to feel it was significantly cooler outside the wagon than in, it set your alarm bells off.

Pulling yourself back in, you thought through how or why this would be the case; gaze frantically landing on Sevika, the answer became all too clear.

The woman was nearly glowing with heat and upon reaching out, you discovered her was absolutely radiating it; warily testing her temperature only to flinch back at the immense heat. Her temperature had significantly risen in the short time between now and the last time you’d touched her which hadn’t been that long ago. Running your eyes down her exposed torso, covered only by her bindings for ease of access, you noticed an oddly colored liquid seeping through the multitude of bandages you’d wrapped her in. Wasting no time, you unwound each bandage, needing a closer look.

Your eyes jumped from cut to cut, alarmed at the sheer amount of backdoor shimmer Sevika must’ve had in her system, your balms no doubt working overtime to push the substance out of her system. Only-

It became clear this process was too taxing on her weakened body. Turning, you all but fell into the corner where you kept your medical supplies, rummaging through your stash for something that would allow the infection to leave her body without sending her into heatstroke and subsequent organ failure. You were so close, Noxus wasn’t even a full two days ride away.

“Come on Sev, need you to hold on for a little while longer.” You pled just under your breath, still searching- hoping your words would break through the woman’s subconscious.

Just when you settled on what you thought to be a good combination, you heard an odd noise coming from the woman behind you. In the split second it took for you to turn, so did her condition.

She was seizing, much like that day outside the chapel, only this time, her tanned skin took an alarming red hue; the multicolored shimmer now running freely down her torso at an alarming speed, coloring it like a twisted sort of rainbow.

“What the fuck?” You whispered, eyes wide, darting over her in a thinly veiled panic. “What the fuck?!”

You were more an apothecary than healer- You didn’t have anything for this. Not when you didn’t know what was in that shimmer, not when you didn’t know if whatever balm you conjured up would screw with her system even more, not when you were in the middle of fucking nowhere. Mere seconds passed when tears of what you assumed to be blood began streaking from the outlaw’s eyes, an off-white foam forming at her mouth.

That was your final straw.

With quick fingers you began unbuttoning your shirt, jacket long discarded, shucking your upper layers until only your bindings remained.

“Vi, pull over.” You shouted, voice wrought with unease, tying your locs back with a leather strap. You felt the wagon slow a bit, but not stop.

Vi’s voice came muffled but concerned. “What, what’s wrong sweets?”

“I need you to stop this wagon, pull into to shade if you can Violet.”

Yall must’ve been closer to cover than you thought, a shadow falling over the wagon, the rig coming to a complete stop not long after. You heard Vi hurriedly dismount, the sound of her boots quick against the dirt as she came to the back opening, sharply throwing the covers open.

You weren’t able to warn her, there’d been no time.

You spared a moment to watch her blue eyes dart around the inside of the covered wagon, worriedly running over Sevika’s seizure wracked frame, the myriad of colors covering her torso before ice blue eyes darted to you, her jaw dropping at the sight.

You sat on your knees, resting at Sevika’s side sans shirt- but that wasn’t what’d stopped the outlaw in her tracks- it was your sigils.

“Mohave.” Came the stunned, almost awed response.

You knew you painted quite the image; the brown of your skin decorated with what appeared to be imbedded pieces of burnt orange metal, gleaming even in the absence of direct light- the sigils scattered across your arms and torso. Unlike many you’ve healed, like Renni and Jowler, these were not configurations or modifications, they were natural- hereditary you could say. It was why you hated people touching your arms, why you often wore long sleeves. It was better to hide what you was, what you could do.

Remember when she mentioned the Shayeuna? That blood ran through her veins, awakened the day she killed her wolf. She day she lost her brother.

The day she met Ambessa Medarda.

“You- your shirt.” Still dazed, Vi hadn’t found it in her to get in gear.

Busy clearing as wide of a workspace as you could manage in the cramped space, you tossed a halfhearted explanation. “Yeah well, I quite like my clothes and would prefer to not see them burned to a crisp.”

But you didn’t have time to explain any of this to Vi- Sevika was two blinks away from deaths door.

“Find me some water,” You barked, snapping the redhead from her stupor. “As much as you can haul.”

“But you- your skin it, you don’t- and the, you look- the gold, you’re…beautiful.”

As much is it was flattering to hear, you really didn’t have time for this. “Vi,” You held the redhead’s gaze, feeling the energy surging through yours, “go get the damn water- now!” You siren’d.

You very rarely used your abilities, mostly due to the fact you hadn’t been trained and didn’t know how to use them well enough to fully control- let alone the true extent of your power.

Ambessa had done her best, though she hadn’t been blessed with mage magic as you and her daughter had been- no, she was given immense strength and cunning- both aiding greatly in her rise to power within the Noxian ranks. Your mother helped you where she could, but much of it was lost to her given the concerted efforts of the decimation and eradication of her culture done this side of her home country.

But rarely used didn’t mean completely useless. You could heal her, though it was taboo. You’d be changing her genetic makeup to do so, overriding and re-writing every message, every signal her body was sending out to make it what you wanted. It was dangerous, never to be done on someone not of the blood- but you couldn’t just sit here and let her die.

Something in you just couldn’t let her die.

It only took a second, calling for your magic, you felt it flare to life around you- glowing tendrils surrounding your body filling the compact space with their supernatural light. You released a pained shout at the move because despite its ethereal appearance, using your magic like this hurt. The metal within you was essentially conducting the magic between itself much like a self-sustaining conduit, generating incomprehensible amounts of friction and heat that you had to maintain in order to continuously wield your magic. It required immense focus and control, but you were confident you could pull it off. You had to.

You hadn’t noticed Vi, still stood at the mouth of the wagon’s opening, now shielding her eyes against the brilliance of your light- only becoming aware of her lingering presence after hearing her retreating steps as she darted off in search of water.

Pushing past the discomfort of touching the searing heat that was now Sevika’s skin, you clamped your hands on her damaged arm. Wasting no time, you pushed your magic into her, forcing her body to accept your magic as her own while simultaneously siphoning the near fatal levels of heat from Sevika’s body into your own- absorbing it, your own temperature increasing, the change showcased in the intensity of your magic as it burned hotter, working faster.

After what felt like hours, you fell back against the wooden spine of the wagon, exhaustion running through your bones.

For all it was, the entire process only lasted a minute; but it had been one of the most strenuous minutes of your life.

You slid tired eyes to Sevika, now still, her skin dry, any trace of shimmer now gone. Darting down her arm, you noticed it had completely healed, at least outwardly, the lines of each cut glowing with the remnants of your magic.

Oh fuck.

Ambessa was gonna have your ass.

You weren’t sure how long you sat like that, cataloging Sevika’s condition, catching your breath, but eventually you heard what you hoped were Vi’s approaching footsteps.

Breathless, Vi rolled up to the partially open wagon, carrying full two buckets of water.

You weren’t sure if you wanted to ask where she was able to find such a large amount of water but…

Climbing out the back of the wagon, you stood on unsteady feet, facing Vi, thankful for the bit of shade you were under.  

“She okay? She’s not, did she-” The brawler's breathing was ragged, eyes scared, panicked, darting between you and the faint outline of Sevika visible through the cloth of the wagon. You rushed to assure her.

“She’s fine, she’s fine.” You held your hands in a calming manner, waiting a few moments for her breathing to calm.

“You good hun?” You asked, watching the brawler cautiously, Violet was quick recover.

“Fine sweets, I’m fine.” She promised, shooting you a small smile.

“Good, cuz Imma need you to toss that water on me darlin’.”

Vi didn’t hesitate, tossing both buckets on you in quick succession, leaving you gasping for air.

“Damnit Vi, my mouth was open!” Sputtering, you spit out the water that found its way into your mouth. “Oh that tastes like shit.” You groaned, wiping the excess water from your eyes and face- your torso hissing with the rolling steam, the water externally cooling your overheated body- a consequence of using your magic.

Vi cringed, face twisted in barely concealed disgust. “Probably was sweets. There was a farm nearby, pulled it from their trough.”

You froze.

“There just ain’t no fuckin way Vi.”

“It was the closest water I could find!”

“And you didn’t hesitate to throw it on me??!?”

“I’m sorry!!!”

A sound of pure disgust left you without thought, though you quickly forced yourself to shake the situation off, both literally and figuratively after releasing a cleansing breath because you may have been covered in shit water, but you’d also managed to buy Sevika enough time to make it to Noxus. That had to be what mattered right now.

“You did good Violet.” The redhead’s shoulders dropped at your assurance, relieved her blunder was seemingly forgiven and forgotten. “We’ll just have to find an inn or something before we get to Noxus, I absolutely cannot show up covered in shit.” You said with a slightly deprecating laugh.

“Yeah about that…can’t exactly go to Noxus sweets.” You stopped fussing with your hair for a moment, already lamenting the arduous task of washing it, flicking your gaze to rest upon Vi’s tight expression.

“What, somethin wrong with the rig?” You asked, thinking yall may have busted a wheel in your haste to pull over- yall could not afford a setback.

“ ‘s’not like that, rig’s fine. It’s me.” You laughed at Vi’s dramatics, in the short time you’d been traveling with the brawler, you’d come to realize she was a bit of a diva.

“Oh okay. What, you banned 'er somethin'? ” You said on a laugh, obviously joking, already hopping back in the wagon if only to cover yourself and re-dress...then again, maybe don’t dirty up a good shirt with shit water.
Silence.
You turned back, aghast. “Oh my God, how the hell you get banned form Noxus Violet???”
The outlaw rubbed the back of her neck anxiously under your scrutiny, shrinking beneath your widened gaze. “Well, I wouldn't say banned, more like...strongly advised to stay away...indefinitely...”

You shook your head in partial amusement, signaling for the brawler to head back to the horses.

“You know, if anyone could manage to do something like that…can’t say I’m surprised it’d be you Vi.”

Hearing Violet settle on her horse, you waited for the tell-tale lurch of the rig to signal your departure only, it never came. Peering through the crack near the front end of the wagon, you pulled at the fabric until you had a clear view of Vi- nearly jumping back finding the redhead’s blue eyes already locked on yours.

It was just that, for a short while, the two of you staring at one another in silence. You should’ve felt exposed then, sitting as you were, no shirt, your deepest shame revealed- but you didn’t, at least not presently. You were sure it’d creep up on you later, but right now…

“You a mage, Mo?” The question came soft. Leading, knowing. You thought about denying it before realizing that’d be a fairly stupid course of action given what just transpired. There was no hiding that. It’s not that you were ashamed of your status, it’s just that you absolutely were- the reasons so complex to even you that to try and explain it to Vi was simply out of the question. So instead-

Digging in your discarded jacket pocket, you pulled out an emergency joint, wasting no time sparking up, taking a deep pull as soon as possible.

“Mmh. Somethin like that.”

“Somethin like that huh?” The outlaw sent you a calculating look, not bothering to hide the sympathy shining beneath her gaze.

“Mmhm.” On your release, you cut a look towards Vi, not sharp in its presentation, but urgent, a touch scared if you were honest. “Not somethin’ a lotta people need to know.” You prompted, sending a pointed look her way, Vi raising her hands in mock surrender.

“No worries, I know when to keep my mouth shut Mo. I got you, you know that.” You didn’t though- Vi’s words sending an oddly warm feeling through your chest.

Quickly shaking the feeling off you gave the woman a short nod, not yet comfortable at displaying emotions to anyone that wasn’t Ekko or your mother; settling back against the bones of the wagon, joint loose between your fingers. Vi shot you a knowing smirk and a responding nod, grabbing the reigns signaling the end of the conversation.

You may not have known before,

But you suppose you did now.

“You’re stacked you know that?”

You really shouldn’t be given how often the woman flirts with you- but you were shocked because this time you think she actually meant it- heat crawling up your stunned face at the blatant compliment- Vi obviously noticed the redhead stumbling over her words to course correct.

“Not- I just meant-  I mean it’s just the abs, muscles, but you also have curves- it was supposed to be-”

“It’s fine- just drive Violet.” To her credit, the brawler did just that while you did your best to suppress your amused smile.

Or maybe you’d let it show, just for a little while.

Foot propped against the edge of the ornate plush bed of the extended guest room, your knee bounced anxiously surrounded by deep gold and burgundy furnishings littering the room down to the low backed chair you found yourself settled in; the midday sun beaming through large windows, giving way to the deceptively beautiful Noxian landscape.

Chewing on the nail of your thumb, your gaze remained affixed to the steady rise and fall of Sevika’s chest. The woman had woken up sometime yesterday, shortly after your arrival- gaining consciousness long enough to sooth some of your biggest worries, but not long enough to prevent others from taking their place.

It’d been three days, two since you’d arrived in Noxus. Upon arrival, you were immediately ushered to the family wing despite your protests, you didn’t want to bring Sevika into the mess that was the Medarda family dynamic, at least not like this. Yall were currently in what was seen as a ‘guest room’ but was truly an extension of your designated room of the family wing. As you were part of Ambessa’s pack, for lack of better term, you were to be kept close- though you were more of an…honorary member. A bit complicated to explain, but the short of it all, you were seen as a lone wolf, when you found yourself in this neck of the woods, you’d be kindly accepted within their ranks.

With one caveat.

But you wouldn’t have to worry about that just yet. You knew Ambessa was away the moment you arrived; the woman wouldn’t have even let you set your stetson down without greeting you if she weren’t. You assumed Mel was with her, which was rare, as you hadn’t seen the young Medarda yet either which was inconvenient, but to be expected given your impromptu visit.

Word had been sent as soon as you arrived, the staff knowing your status both in the family and socially- you weren’t to be kept waiting. Normally you’d give pushback, you never wanted the house staff to feel in servitude to you, but with Sevika’s condition…you’d take all the expedition you could get.

Your eyes traveled down the harsh lines that now decorated Sevika’s arm, most glowing with the white infused light of your magic, the sight causing your heartrate to spike for a multitude of reasons you refused to acknowledge. The woman was stable- for now- but you weren’t completely sure how Sevika’s body would respond to the change long term.  

Ambessa was gonna kill you.

You were expecting the General to arrive any day now, Mel was just as likely to arrive alongside her mother, all you could do was wait for the Medarda’s. Well, all except for-

“Kino.” Your greeting flat, exhaustion having seeped into your very bones. It wasn’t that you weren’t excited to see the eldest of the Medarda siblings, it’s just that it was exactly that.

The Medarda heir would not leave you alone, his teasing nonstop as was the norm each time you visited- you loved the man, but if you could throttle him one good time without the wrath of the Noxian army descending upon you as a direct result-

“Wolfie.” The nickname triggered a deep sigh, warm hands pulling your face back so the man could drop a quick kiss to the tip of your nose, releasing your face just as quickly; Kino pulling back to send you a too wide upside-down grin- you kept your expression deadpan.

“Not sure what it would take to get you to drop that nickname Kino.”

“Nothing short of the end of the world could stop me, my darling Wolfie- now tell me, what’s kept you from visiting all these years huh? You know Mel doesn’t-”

You cut that line of questioning off immediately. “It’s not Mel.” You muttered, standing in one swift motion, guiding Kino away from a slumbering Sevika. “Any word?”

“Wooow, so you haven’t seen me in years and it’s just straight to business? Aight Mo, I see how it is.” The man was joking, you could tell, but he also had a point. With a lighthearted roll of your eyes, you embraced your lanky childhood friend- sinking into the much needed embrace more than you thought you would.

With a deep inhale, you were transported back to a time when things were…well, you suppose they’d never been simple, but maybe…clearer? was the word? The boundaries between right and wrong were so cut and dry back then- no need to operate in grey spaces, at least not of your own will and way. You were hit with the signature Medarda scent; forged metal, deep cherry, a hint of mahogany, and for Kino, a touch of sea salt.

“Missed you.” The sentiment nearly lost in the shoulder of Kino’s well tailored blazer. The Medarda heir releasing a soft chuckle at your admission.

“I knew you did, but you wouldn’t be you if you didn’t give me a hard time about it.” You missed the warmth of his embrace as soon as he released you, the cold of your harsh reality seeping into your bones in its place.

Pulling back, his gaze flickered just over your shoulder to where you knew Sevika rested, a small crease forming between his brows in poorly disguised concern.

“I’m actually leaving quite presently- I wanted to check on you and your friend before my departure.” With the way he wielded the ever-diplomatic Medarda tone, you knew there was more to the situation than he was letting on- you also knew you wouldn’t find what it was he was holding back until he felt it necessary. You could crack Mel, even Ambessa on a good day; but Kino, for all his levity and flare, was a steel trap when he wanted to be.

But that wouldn’t stop you from trying.

“Kino.” You pressed beseechingly, green eyes piercing into your own, pulling away from the outlaw on the other side of the ornate room. It was a fruitless effort, but it would be against your nature to not ask just what the fuck was going on.

“Not now Wolfie.” Settling a quick hand on your shoulder as if to soften the blow. “In a few day’s time, I reckon I won’t need to tell you at all.”  

You narrowed your gaze playfully. “Mmh. What a strange and ominous way to say you won’t tell me shit.” Ending with a rare wide-toothed grin, an even rarer giggle spilling from your lips. “You’re so weird sometimes dude.”

Kino shot you an equally amused look. “Dude?”

“I’ve been hanging around twenties for the past five years, gimme a break.”

“Wolfie you are in your twenties- you do remember that right?”

You immediately dismissed the fact with a halfhearted wave of your hand. “Eh”

“Eh? You won’t be saying that when you hit 30 and your bones start creaking when the wind blows.”

“Speaking from experience there old-timer?”

“You laugh now, but you shall soon be me.” The lanky Medarda threatened jokingly, backing away towards the door, his green eyes darting to Sevika one last time as he reached the threshold. “Oh, and by the way-” That mischievous glint in his eye only ever meant trouble for you, reinforced by this shit eating grin.

“Ma and Mel will be arriving in approximately fifteen minutes.” Every singular drop of blood drained from your face.

“Are you seri- Oh fuck you Kino!”

The marbled halls echoed with his villainous laughter at the expense of your pain and panic. You’d get him back- you always did.

Swiping a rough hand down your face, you sulked over to the wall of windows, staring at your view of the courtyard as if you’d see Mel and Ambessa right then and there- no reason to believe you wouldn’t.

You didn’t have time for this.

Swiftly making your way toward the bed, you found yourself hovering over Sevika- taking a moment to take in the rare sight of her relaxed features, not screwed up in irritation or indifference for once. Your hand ached to cup her face, to let a thumb smooth over her brow- a concerning urge no doubt, growing in frequency with each passing day. You went for a shoulder instead.

“Sevika.” No response. You gave a heavier shake. “Sevika, wake up hun.” Long lashes started to flutter, lids struggling to open under the weight of what was clearly a much-needed slumber- the subtle change in her breathing signifying her return to the waking world.

“Yep, gon’ head ‘nd open them pretty eyes for me darlin’.” Finally, you were met with Sevika’s cool grey eyes.

There was a moment where the outlaw did nothing but stare at you- stunned, no doubt struggling to clear her mind of her days long, somewhat drug induced slumber; the injured woman seemingly unable to match a pain warped world with this vividly rich reality.

“Sev, its Mohave; ‘member me? We got you out, okay? You’re safe now.”

You moved your thumb across her bronzed shoulder, looking to comfort and reorient the woman; hoping the weight of your hand wouldn’t be overstimulating, but grounding.

“Can you hear me Sev? You’re safe.” You repeated the sentiment, searching the woman’s dazed expression as she continued to claw her way through the fog. You tracked as Sevika raised her uninjured arm, slowly bringing it toward your face, settling it gently against your cheek. You felt yourself still under her touch, unsure what to do- clearly she was disoriented because this woman did not care for you, to put it nicely.

“Nandi-

Your eyes widened, mentally scrambling, darting around your limited field of vision for some sort of clue how to proceed. Your surroundings supplied you with nothing but breathtaking views and hand-crafted décor. “Uh-” Yes. How articulate of you. It was in that moment grey eyes sharpened, fog dissipating in an instant.

The shove came as a surprise, pushed with such force you flew across the room, back slamming into the corner of a nearby gold plated (Noxians were so extra and so overwhelmingly wealthy- like what the fuck?) wall with a deep thud, a pain laced groan punching out of your chest from the impact.

“Shit, cowboy.” You rasped, slow to get to your feet, straightening your travel worn clothes. It was odd, watching Sevika realize her left arm no longer headed her commands- though it looked healed, it was clear to you both- the damage ran much deeper.

You’d left her torso exposed much like you had in the wagon- for one, she kept sweating through every shirt you put her in, so you left her in her bindings, changing them twice a day to reduce the risk of irritation or rash. In ideal circumstances, you wouldn’t be accessing any part of her without her say so, but better you than the house staff.

But to be safe…you’d keep that little tidbit to yourself for now. No need to incur Sevika’s rath for something more or less out of your control.

The well-muscled woman struggled to lift herself from the bed without the use of both arms which you found confounding given how hard she’d yeeted you across the room with just the one. After the second failed attempt, you risked a second shove by stepping into her space once more- gently forcing her to settle back against the headboard.

“You’re still recovering, lie still.”

Of course she didn’t listen.

“Don’t touch me.” With a sharp shrug, your hand was removed from Sevika’s shoulder. You threw your hands up in a show of surrender, backing up a step.

“No touching, got it.” And you meant it. You hadn’t forgotten just what it was you and Violet had rescued her from. You had no idea what Renni put her through in those months, what triggers she might now have- but the extensive physical damage painted an ugly enough picture for you to deduce Sevika’s recovery would extend to more than just physical injuries.

“Listen, we’re in Noxus; Ambessa Medarda is gonna be here in like, five minutes- and within an hour of that, you gon be in… let’s say ‘surgery’- we ain’t got time to be messin’ around like this Sevika.”

The outlaw wasn’t hearing it, already struggling to get back on her feet once more. She made it further this time, rolling herself to the edge of the bed, throwing her legs over the side in a seated sort of position. Okay, she was well enough to move? Then she was well enough to hear the truth. You didn’t have the time to pussyfoot around it anyway.

“Your arm? It’s fucked. We can save it.”

Rolling up your sleeve, you let the sunlight bounce of the metal embedded in your skin, showcasing your bio-modification. Sevika’s expression gave nothing away, barely flinching at the reveal. You hated how unaffected the outlaw always managed to be in your presence- always seeming to be completely unmoved by you whereas your emotions were constantly being uprooted in the face of her presence for all to see. But even if she didn’t show her shock and intrigue, you knew it had to be there just the same; and so, you continued.

“I’m not sure what typa shit Renni pumped into ya, but I couldn’t risk healin you out there without knowin- without havin the proper tools at hand incase everything went wrong.” You stood square in front of Sevika, not allowing her frustrated sneer or bunched muscles deter you, crossing your arms to cement the sentiment, your own muscles popping through your shirt as if to prove your next point.

“Your arm’ll look like this for the rest of your life,” With one last gesture of your arm, you let your sleeve fall, allowing it to cover one of your deepest shames once more. “but you’ll be able to feel with it- move it. It’ll be much stronger than the other arm, but I have a feeling you’ll have no problem levelin ‘em out.” You said, eyeing the bulk of muscle the woman called an arm. “This procedure- it’s ancient. It can bypass all that shit Renni pumped into your system that’s doin its best to kill ya. I haven’t- there isn’t enough time to analyze what was in each and every strain- and that’s just of the vials I was able to grab. This will heal you now, today.”

A beat passed- a short, contemplative look passing over Sevika’s face. Then just as quickly, it was gone.

“I’m not doin’ it.” It was said with a finality you found to be undeniable.

Your eye twitched at the abrupt rejection.

“Sevika-”

“What if it doesn’t take? Huh? Then what.”

You pursed your lips, unable to brush her concerns off and offer a reassuring reply because what if it didn’t take.

You found yourself doing it anyway.

“It will.”

With a disbelieving scoff, Sevika clearly saw the empty reassurance for the white lie it was.

“I don’t believe you.”

That made two of you.

You took one final step closer, your knee mere inches away from Sevika’s, flirting with the possibility of touch, but ultimately respecting the set boundary.

“I don’t need you to, I just need you to trust me when I say I won’t allow any other outcome.It will take Sevika.” It was a promise you’d do everything in your power to keep- no matter the cost.

Sevika had her choice taken from her at the hands of Renni- much like you at the hands of your father and so many others that took advantage along the way. Sevika may have been big and bad, but she, unfortunately, wasn’t impervious to the world’s cruelty. You would do your best to help right these wrongs. Even at the expense of your own comfort. Hence your current residence in Noxus.

Sevika drew herself up from the bed despite your protests and attempts to crowd her back onto the plush mattress without touching her- the outlaw’s face coming to a stop just short of yours.

“Don’t confuse my lack of fear of you for trust. I don’t trust you sweetheart, I simply know I could snap you over my knee like a toothpick; therefore, I feel comfortable around you for the sole fact that I know I could kill you.” She then lifted her good arm, her large hand coming to wrap around your throat. “I’d advise for you not to do the same. Trust me, that is.” As if it needed clarification.

You said nothing, letting your glare speak volumes instead while you struggled to think of a way to persuade the hardheaded woman to accept a helping hand for once in her damn life. Because your eyes were fixed on her, you could see the moment her expression shifted, a slick grin sliding across her face, the grey of her eyes darkening just so with whatever thoughts currently swirling around her mind.

You could hazard a guess.

“You know, I think I like you better like this. Subdued.” Her fingers tightened, using her grip to shove you further down the wall, your knees bending to accommodate the change in height. “Beneath me.” You blinked against the whisper of her breath, feeling your mind fog at the command of her tightening grip on your throat. Your mouth dropped open just that much, a sound so faint escaping you were grateful for the sound of approaching footsteps as they swallowed the pathetic noise.

“Am I interrupting?” You’d recognize that melodious, sanctimonious voice anywhere- eyes squeezing shut as realization hit.

Fuck.

You were out of time.

“Not at all.” With a quick swipe of your forearm, you easily broke Sevika’s hold on you- mentally and physically, ignoring the woman’s stunned expression at the move, at your well concealed strength. You shot the outlaw a pointed look, sending her stumbling into your since abandoned chair by the bed with a harsh shove to the chest; praying to the gods that she’d behave- you had no faith, but one could hope.

The new occupant had already made her way into the room where you met her halfway; stopping just in view of Sevika, managing to block the outlaw from immediate view of the new arrival.

“Mel.” You greeted, expression tight, though filled with fondness for the youngest Medarda.

The white and gold clad mage hummed, wasting no time wrapping you into a tight embrace. You found yourself melting into the hug, arms wrapping around her tapered waist, probably squeezing a bit harder than you should- but you hadn’t truly let yourself feel how much you’d missed Mel until now- the feelings hitting you like a freight.  

“My Mo.” You steadfastly ignored the heat of the blush those words triggered; grateful your face was hidden from view of both women. “I’d prefer not so many years pass between visits next time ‘round, yes?”

“Of course, Mel.”

Another hum, this one tinged with a note of satisfaction.

“Good.” With that, the woman pulled back from the embrace, her hands remaining just beneath your elbows as if she couldn’t bear to break contact with you just yet. “Now,”

You huffed out a breath, seeing the shift in golden-green eyes. Mel wasn’t happy and that meant you weren’t about to be either. Gold accented hands dropped from your elbows, slowly running down the sides of your waist- their goal clear.

“Mel-”

“Shhh.” You managed to suppress any outward reaction, but it didn’t matter, Mel knew exactly what she was doing. As soon as she reached your hips, she gripped your father’s guns much like you forced Sevika to your first meeting.

Sevika. Who was absolutely still here. And seeing this. Fuck.

“You know you don’t need these here.” She gave you no time to reply and with one smooth pull had your guns from their holsters with no fear of poisoning of any kind- thrusting the weapons against your chest until your hands came up to grab them. Hands free, she immediately made a grab for the buckle of your holster.

“Off.” She commanded with a harsh tug. You didn’t protest this time, simply tossing your guns on a nearby dresser, hands making quick work of your holster, adding it to the growing pile; Mel releasing yet another pleased hum at the absence of your most valued weapons. It wasn’t an unfamiliar sensation for you, the missing weight of your revolvers, but it was always an odd one.

With a quick pluck to the loose buttons of your shirt, Mel tried (and failed) to hide her disgust at your state of dress.

“Why haven’t you changed yet darling, surely you’d be more comfortable in cleangarments?” Golden-green eyes ran up and down your body, no doubt clocking every spec of dirt, her mouth pulled back in a wince.

“Yeah well, I’m a bit…fuller than I was last time I was here.” You noted if a bit sheepishly. It was true, you’d filled out- a desirable balance of muscle and curve, or so you’ve been told.

You could tell Mel had some smartass comment just waiting behind those pursed lips, but thankfully suppressed them behind a downright sinful smirk. You simply quirked a brow, almost daring her to say whatever was running through her mind, but you knew she wouldn’t for the sole fact it’d give you the slightest bit of leverage.

“Indeed. Well, I’ll have the tailors let a few of your garments out while we get a few new pieces made for you.” And just like that, it was settled.

“Now that we have that squared away, care to tell me why you’ve brought the second in command to the most powerful crime lord Zaun has ever seen into my home? Or shall I ask her myself right after I slap the audacity out of you?”

If you were being honest, the second option didn’t sound too bad right about now.

With an overly dramatic groan, you let your head fall to Mel’s shoulder, muttering curses under your breath as you went.

“Well fuck me in the ass why don’t you.”

Okay.

That was absolutely meant to stay an inside thought.

“Not now darling, but I can pencil you in for tomorrow afternoon if you’d like.” Between Mel and Kino, I’d be a miracle if you survived all the smart assery you’d be subjected to over the course of this stay. Though, you weren’t 100% sure Mel was actually joking just now which caused the heat in your cheeks to spread to the tips of your ears, giving away your embarrassment triggering the daintiest laugh one could pull from a woman such as Mel, prompting you to release yet another groan, this one of pure embarrassment.

“Would you believe she had the nerve to say my partner and I cursed like sailors?” Mel’s giggles increased, their melody vibrating though your skull where it rested against her shoulder. The skulking outlaw finally decided to make her presence known and it was to say that?

“Why don’t you shut the fuck up Sevika? How bout that you try that?!” Any heat that would have sharpened your words fizzled out due to the fact you couldn’t bring yourself to meet either of the other women’s gazes, simply wishing you could melt into the floor and start this entire day over.

A nap. Could you just have a nap? One uninterrupted R.E.M. cycle? You don’t think you’ve had a full night’s rest since you left the farm.

And you hadn’t even seen Ambessa yet.

This was gonna be a long- long trip.

Mel had left a bit ago. It took longer than anticipated to explain the entire situation, but once you had, she immediately left to begin devising a backup plan incase her mother was less than inclined to assist. With a short window of time before Ambessa’s arrival, you rushed to make yourself presentable, locking Sevika within the confines of your adjoined rooms.

For once you were thankful for the ostentatious nature of Noxian design, the locking mechanisms on the doors were so complex only a natives and palace guards were able to easily navigate them. You didn’t want Sevika to feel trapped, but you also couldn’t afford to have her wandering around before you managed to talk to Ambessa. It wouldn’t end well. For anyone.

Stepping out the shower, you slipped into newly tailored garments and an old life. You didn’t so much wear bright colors anymore, drew too much attention in situations where you needed just enough, usually going for more muted colors, intricate designs with pops of color if you were feeling fancy. But Noxians, for all their complex gear and armor, had very simple everyday clothing- it was just very bright; at least for high ranking individuals.

You found yourself in a lavender double slit, nearly floor length dress, a dark mesh like material covering most of your arms- exactly how you preferred it. The collar was high, but not restrictive, mostly for show than function.

You bent at the waist, hitting the tap on the sink, letting the cool water run over tired hands; scraping excess balm and oil from beneath your nails- reaching over for your face wash once you deemed your hands clean enough. Cupping your hands, you let them fill with enough water to wet your face to make the lather easier. Blinking your eyes clear, you nearly jumped at the sight of one Caitlyn Kiramman behind you in the mirror. Frantically rubbing your eyes, the woman remained, swiping a hand over the slightly fogged mirror, that dark blue hair was still there.

You heart raced away in your chest, trying to make a clean getaway since you couldn’t. The Sheriff’s gaze was molten, if she could have melted you down right then and there you had no doubt she would have.

But you were in Noxus, there was no way she’d’ve made it this far in even if she was here.

“You’re not real. You’re not real. You’re not real.” It was a mantra, a truth you willed your mind to believe if only to preserve your sanity. That all shattered the moment you felt a fight grip to the back of your head- hair straining where it fought to remain attached to your head. Your eyes snapped open then, a gasp punching past your lips- hands instinctively reaching up to free your hair from her harsh grip.

Then again, Caitlyn did serve on the same “peacekeepers” council as Mel.

“Caitlyn.” Her name fell breathless from your lips, the name filled with shock, pain, and an indescribable guilt.

“You killed my father.” Her voice shrouded in the depths of her rage. “It was only right you lose yours.”

“Caitlyn.” A sharp pain laced through your heart at that, nearly unable to believe- to comprehend the willfulness behind the sentiment. She may not have been your biggest fan, but there was a time when the two of you had been inseparable- a time when you’d never find one without the other. “I was a child Caitlyn, I didn’t- my father said-”

“So was I Mohave. A child.” She pressed hard against your back, forcing you forward, the unforgiving counter cutting into your hips.

“The child was spared; now the adult shall pay.” The sharp blade of retribution sliced across your neck spilling warm blood as it went- only then did the Sheriff release her hold on you. You gasped for breath that wouldn’t come, tears spilling freely from your eyes- the sound of the running water grating in what would be your last moments.

“I thought you’d be happy. I’m sending you to hell, where you belong.” You felt the heat of her body press against your back yet again, quickly followed by the quick thrust of the knife into your exposed stomach- a bloodcurdling scream spilling from your mangled throat.

“Right next to dear old dad.” Caitlyn was sure to punctuate the taunt with a swift twist of her knife, pulling yet another scream from you.

You found yourself falling to your knees, forehead resting against the lip of the counter for relief, searching for some semblance of stability, hands trembling, hovering helplessly over the hilt of the knife.

“No, no- s‘not real, s’not real, you- you’re not real, can’t be real.” Your words slurred, hands dropping away from the blade, clawing into the unforgiving marbled flooring, blood preventing your fingers from getting any sure grip.

“I’m so sorry to say it is honey.” You froze, that rumbling, deep voice all too familiar- too soothing.

“No.” You whispered, eyes wide with fear. You didn’t even want to turn- to see his face.

But how could you not?

“…Daddy?”

“Come on sweetheart. We’ve been waiting for you.”

And there he stood, just as he always did- steady in his worn boots, pleated suit jacket, easy suspenders holing up his favorite pair of work slacks and Mama’s favorite black shirt- said it made him look commanding or whatever line she came up with that day. Then he smiled- and everything went wrong.

His face glitched, flashing with a multitude of colors before resettling, the room tilting on its axis just so. His teeth were sharpened to resemble those  of a demon, his eyes shining with ill intent, much like Caitlyn’s had been.

“Wai- you, yall been waitin’ for me?” Didn’t bother hiding your trepidation, some small part of you quickly beginning to realize you were in the midst of an episode with no way to pull yourself out.

“Yes darlin’, my sweet girl I’m so proud of you. Everything you’ve accomplished.” The visage of your father grew closer then, though no steps were taken, the apparition simply appearing closer in less than the blink of an eye causing you to jump back- nearly slamming your head on a nearby drawer. The demonized image of your father crouched in front of you, reaching a too steady hand out as if to touch you. You nearly cried at the contact; warm, solid, as if he were really there.

“I am here baby. I am.” His face flickered again, the room darker now, familiar in its layout- home, your home. His eyes ran over a frightened and bloodied face, a fond smile stretching accross his features.

“You really are your father daughter ain’t ya sweetpea.”

And that was it. Your truest fear realized.

And maybe that’s what Caitlyn had wanted all along. For you to recognize who you truly were, down to your core.

A killer. Murderer. A deadweight anchor.

A problem to be solved.

You screamed then. It was all you could do.

“Mo-”

Your hands grew numb.

 “Moha-”

Then they ran hot with pain, so deep you couldn’t find it in you to bend them they hurt so much.

“Oh My God.”

There was a sudden tight grip on your upper arms, only the tips of your feet brushing the ground due to the strength of the grip.

“Mohave,”

The voice was familiar, but forgive her if she didn’t find her ears too reliable in the moment. You struggled to claw your way to the surface, your fathers face flashing behind your eyes, Caitlyn’s burning gaze seared into your memories.

“Mohave, I need you to snap out of it.”

Then suddenly you weren’t in the bathroom anymore, you were in your old Noxian bedroom, in your vanity chair. You knew the voice now, the room coming more and more in focus as you shook the episode off.

“Sev- Sevika.” 

“That’s right.” The outlaw in question’s eyes were alert, wide, but alert- never leaving you for a second. Her head tilted ever so slightly, shoulders dipping with the move as if ready to catch you any moment. “You alright?”

The question came gruff, but you heard the genuine concern.

But were you alright? You felt out of place in your own body, par for the course after an episode. There were ways to recover, but they were out of the question for now so you’d just have to ride it out. You kept your reply short. “Course.”

“Really. So I find you clawing the mirror out the wall with your bare hands, and you’re alright.” Oh. So that was the burning in your hands. You hadn’t even bothered to look, figuring it was another machination of your mind within the episode- looks as though that pain had been real.

But you couldn’t afford to focus on that, you had to meet with Ambessa in less than an hour now, you had to be in top form to negotiate on Sevika’s behalf and you were doing a piss poor job of it already.  

“Doesn’t matter.” You shot up from the chair, stalking toward the bathroom once more, rinsing the blood off your hands only to realize it’s already gotten on your dress.

You’d have to change.

Dashing over to the closet, you brushed by fit after fit; suits, dresses, slacks, button ups, leather, linen- none of them right. You valiantly fought the urge to rip every single garment from its hanger, curling your fingers into your palms for good measure, finding a moment of stillness.

You’d simply rinse the blood out.

With quick steps, you rushed back over to the bathroom, stopping in front of the shattered mirror- its jagged edges mocking you with their distorted images. There was a heavy presence behind you. Sevika.

“Sit down.” It was a command, an order given with the expectation of being followed.

You ignored her, frantically scrubbing at the fabric of your dress instead. You were convinced you were making it worse, but what other choice did you have? What other toolsdid yo-

You should have anticipated being dragged from the bathroom, Sevika and patience had never run together as long as you’d known the woman. She dragged you back to the main room, only stopping once you stood in front of your abandoned chair.

“I said sit. Down.”

“I’m trying to save your damn arm Sevika- I’d think you’d be on the side of that.”

“I’m on the side of you not losin your fuckin’ mind considering you’re my only ticket outta this place sweet thing, now sit yer ass down now.” The muscles in her chorded arms were tensed, flexing indeterminately, her gaze calculated, jaw clenched with restraint. Restraint you intended to break.

It was like you said before- you grew to understand Blue- she craved structure, it was what often triggered her episodes. The only reason you were able to recognize it as quickly as you did was because you craved it as well- though much differently. Unlike Blue, you knew the universe couldn’t contain you, so you often retreated into yourself. You understood self-destructive tendencies would not lead to self-restraint, but destruction- so you steered clear of those coping mechanisms altogether. Any destruction you caused would be limited to yourself, at least as much as it could be.

Sevika was standing in the way of that, messing with your backup route. You needed out. Now.

“I can’t deal with this right now.”

You made it halfway to the door before you found your world turned upside down, thrown over a broad shoulder, carried, and dropped into your chair. You sat stunned- your gaze floating up to meet Sevika’s; grey eyes solid, resolute in her actions. She held the contact, slowly backing up until she reached another chair, sitting slowly- her balance seemingly unaffected by her deadweight arm, the difference barely registering. The outlaw settled into the seat cockily, legs spreading naturally with an unspoken confidence, though her expression gave nothing away. You felt an odd heat licking up your spine, the sensation helping to clear the incessant buzzing in your skull, filling it instead with a once familiar haze.

You swallowed harshly beneath her unforgiving stare, waiting for her next move.

You didn’t have to wait long.

“Up.” You were slow to react, mind sluggish like it was doused in molasses, your face twisting in confusion.

“What?”

She offered little clarification. “Stand up.” You weren’t sure what you’d been expecting- itwas Sevika you were dealing with. You scoffed, the command striking an odd chord in you.

“I ain’t some trained bitch Sevika,”

“And that’s the problem now ain’t it?” It was posed as a question, but held the intent of a problem solved. You couldn’t help but feel as though you’d been placed beneath a spotlight, her intense greys still holding yours hostage. Instead of succumbing to whatever feeling her words stirred up, you grasped onto indignation like it was your lifeline.

“How fucking dare you-”

She hit the whistle. The same impressive whistle from all those months ago. The one you could never manage to twist your lips to muster, the sound pierced through the air- ringing straight through your ear, vibrating though your skull in the most disorienting way; yet it offered a clarity that you hadn’t realized was necessary. The buzzing from before had never left, you realized, it had been there, scrambling your thoughts, your actions.

But everything fell still now.

Sevika still hadn’t moved from her relaxed position, an arm slung across the back of her chair as though she hadn’t a care in the world. She shifted with another command.

“Now stand up.”

You stood, body moving almost without your conscious consent, your brows furrowing with near immediate surprise and confusion.

“I-”

“Shut up. Sit back down.” The command pairing with a brusque incline of her head.

You dropped to the chair soundlessly, like a puppet with its strings cut out.

Is that what you were now? Her puppet?

“Back up now sweetheart.” You might as fucking well been.

Cringing a bit at the realization, your expression causing hers to harden- a warning if you’d ever seen one. You took it for what it was, standing once more with little resistance, cursing yourself each passing second.

“Sit.”

“Stand.”

“Sit.”

“Stand.”

You weren’t sure how long she gave you the same two commands, your world blurring into a series of controlled movements, the haze in your mind only growing stronger the longer it went on. The mess of your dress and frustration nothing but a distant thought- the damp fabric clinging to your midsection simply a faint nuisance regaled to the smallest corner of your mind. Your limbs grew loose- heavy, but light under the grip of Sevika’s verbal hand of command.

“Now come here.” Her previous command must have been ‘Sit’ because you didn’t fall that far before coming to rest on your knees at the latter command, missing the widening of grey eyes at your perceived subjugation.

Your head felt heavy as it fell forward, eyes finally breaking from Sevika’s arresting gaze after who knew how long, the floor your new focus- a hand shooting out to keep your face from meeting the floor.

There was a moment where the only thing heard was your soft breathing as your brain and body struggled to reconnect- to figure out a way to follow through on Sevika’s latest command. You needed to get to her.

A knee shifted forward, moving you closer to your goal. Then it clicked.

Obviously, you’d crawl to her.

Bringing your other hand down to assist, you were preparing to make the short trek- stopped only by the woman herself who was suddenly in front of you.

“Stop.”

And you did, almost against your will, a short whimper of confusion passing the barrier of your lips. You had done something wrong? How when you made sure to follow every syllable, every command to the ‘T’?

“You don’t have to crawl to me.” Sevika assured, her voice gentle, but still with enough bass that was so signature to Sevika.

“You did so good for me baby, so good.” You felt something slide into place at her words, a familiar trigger in you; and though they were delivered a bit differently than you were used to, the effect was the same.

You found yourself blinking rapidly, more of the room coming into focus, sounds, the sensation of Sevika’s warm hand where it rested on your cheek- the tears as they tracked down your face as you finally broke through the haze of one of the worst episodes you’d had in years.

And you had been doing so well.

So you allowed yourself to crumple then, no matter how you felt about it- you knew you were safe with Sevika now, in this moment. Knew she’d hold your broken pieces together long enough for you to bond them back together yourself.

In a minute, you’d do that. In a minute.

For now though, you needed to break.

Ambessa was just beyond these doors. Your trepidation wasn’t because of her, but because of Sevika. The ceremony was not one you were too familiar with; unaware of its unique requirements and limitations. You and Mel were of few success stories- though there weren’t many this side of Shayeuna with living sigils. And never in living memory was there record of an outsider receiving said sigils.

But you were going to try. And if that didn’t work, you had something else Ambessa’d be interested in.

You weren’t alone, flanked by Mel and Sevika, each woman giving you the space to collect yourself before entering the room- each clearly sensing your need for stability. You stood between two dominant forces, each attempting to be a pillar of strength for you in their own way- but you couldn’t rely on them now, not for this. You had to be your own or Ambessa would eat you alive. A fate from which Mel was often spared as she was the woman’s daughter, and though the seasoned warrior held a fondness and affection toward you, a daughter you were not.

And Sevika? You’d be lucky if they didn’t clash on sight- though now that you thought about it, Ambessa could just as likely connect with Sevika; could appreciate her foothold, her dominance and tenacity in the face of Silco’s ever tightening grip on Zaun.

You hoped that was the response, for Sevika’s sake.

But enough stalling.

With a steeling breath, you pushed the heavy doors open, waving off a guard in doing so. The test started now; you wouldn’t fail so quickly.

It was a lot to take in- the time that’s passed between her breakout and now, she wasn’t given much time to process it all, but she didn’t need it. Her situation wasn’t gonna change just because she wrapped her mind around it, best to adapt as quickly as possible and deal with the fallout later.

But then she heard you scream bloody murder and her world tilted.

She had threated you and your brother within an inch of your lives and even then you hadn’t so much as flinched- so what the fuck had caused you to react like that?

When she reached you, your hands were ripped to shreds and she watched you walk it off like it was nothing- you didn’t seem to care and that’s what shook her to her very core. Never once had she seen you lose your steady grip of control, not in the time she’d known you, and not back when she only knew of you. You weren’t as widespread a name as she was, but you’d made quite the name for yourself nonetheless, and not just amongst the outlaws either. She may hold bias toward you for all the grief (and that was butting it lightly) you’ve given her and others like her, but she could respect your hustle enough to acknowledge another force when she came across it.

You were a force.

But the person in front of her? Was nearly unrecognizable.

She didn’t have much experience dealing with…whatever it was you seemed to be going through; she’d seen cases similar, but nothing quite like this- so, she handled it the way she knew how. It may’ve been unorthodox to others, but she knew how to create a safe space by wielding the sharpness of her dominance, her ability to create structure where there was none. It took finesse. Despite what some may think at first glance- they saw her gruff disposition, her rugged appearance, the muscles, the general ‘fuck off’ vibe she gave off and immediately thought of her a as some sort neanderthal or something equally as insulting and nonintelligent; but she reconquered more land than anyone else in living history ever had with nothing but grit and her community at her back.

She knew exactly what she was doing at all times in every circumstance. It was a natural born skill, but one that quickly became a necessity, something she was forced to mold and further adapt in order to survive.

And thought she’d use those same skills to help bring you back down, she didn’t see herself as conquering you when she helped you- you weren’t hers, you didn’t need to be. What you needed was structure, containment- she provided that in spades. And would continue to, if need be, and if she knew your type, she imagines you’ll be very resistant to her continued presence- but she felt responsible for you now, after what she just witnessed. That wasn’t…

It wasn’t normal.

And you didn’t seem very equipped to handle it on your own.

She knew what you’d want, if she could rely on anything in this world it’d be you telling her exactly what you wanted- but she wasn’t here to give you what you wanted.

She’d give you what you needed, just like she promised.

The room you led them to seemed to be some sort of cross between a court hall and war room- though she was almost positive you all walked past an actual war room on your way here. Then again, this was Noxus, two war rooms in one building was probably the least concerning thing she’d come across during her stay.

Your steps were strong, confidence wrapped around you like armor. She allowed her eyes to take you in- gone was the lavender number, in its place you fashioned a makeshift dress pant combo; the long-sleeved black sheer dress showed off your collarbone, opening completely at the waist in more of a cropped look, a pair of tailored slacks beneath the billowing train of the dress- trailing behind you in a way more akin to a cape. She was almost positive you were using it to hide your ass in those tight, damn near painted on pants- but she’d already seen you in the pants before you added the dress, it wasn’t a sight she’d wouldn’t call herself forgetting anytime soon.

That brought her to her own clothing, gaze falling on the eldest Medarda where she sat- perched, a broad draped across her lap. What she wouldn’t give for that right about now. Noting the General’s state of dress, Sevika had sinking feeling just where Mel had “rounded” these clothes up from. She hadn’t known the youngest Medarda for long, the better part of the afternoon at most, but one seething glance at the white and gold clad woman had her buckling in seconds- though not in the way people usually did beneath her stare. No, it seemed to invigorate Mel.

Confounding.

“It was either this, or dress you in the guards’ garments- was I incorrect in my selection?” The darker skinned woman whispered, leaning to send the outlaw a mischievous grin behind just your back, daring Sevika to say otherwise, her tone heavy with knowing. Slightly disgruntled, the cowboy found herself glancing over the various guards lining the walls- their bulky, faceless black and silver armor was nothing to be desired. It looked heavy and suffocating- a far cry from her usual fitted yet breathable linen and suede. Rather than concede the point, she scoffed under her breath, resigning herself to the battle worn- but surprisingly breathable leather based outfit, refocusing on the task at hand- ignoring the fact Mel Medarda had her parading in front of the General of Noxus on her own clothing like a fucking try hard.

You looked back for a brief second, an unreadable look falling over your face as you took her in- Sevika merely quirking a silent brow at you, wondering if you’d share what was running through that pretty little head of yours. To her surprise, you offered it up with little fight.

“I think you look good ‘Vika- suits you.” And that was all she got before you turned away, the flash of a smirk the last thing she saw before being met with the sight of your overly complicate updo.

Ambessa sat high on a battle worn throne, the wear visible in each notch, each blemish engraved in its metal- it was a testament of strength, staying power. In a world like this, power was everything.

There was a woman you all had yet to be introduced to was still draped across Ambessa’s lap, you looked unmoved at the…unconventional accessory, Mel held no such reservations in hiding her distaste- the youngest Medarda giving a silent eyeroll that managed to speak volumes to the frequency this very situation likely happened.

Unsure of her place in this situation, Sevika found herself uncharacteristically fading into the background- choosing to observe for now, standing back as you gave Ambessa a Noxian salute before addressing the woman, the General’s intense gaze not having left you since you entered- her expression giving nothing away, the woman on her lap seemingly unconcerned with new arrivals as she continued pressing open mouthed kisses to the warlords neck as if they were still alone. But Sevika wasn’t one to judge, brushing it off with little more than a swift blink- to each her own.

Welcome to Noxus. She thought ruefully, eyes sweeping across the room, not allowing her guard to drop even for a moment.

“Ambessa.” She had to admit, she was shocked you’d address the woman so informally- she’d have to press you about that later. Though it didn’t seem to faze Ambessa, a fond smile colored her greeting.

“Little wolf. Your presence surprises me.”

You kept your answer short, to the point. “A bit of an impromptu visit for us both, I’ll admit.” It was interesting getting to watch you shift to your circumstances- she hadn’t seen you in action long enough to know whether or not she should be impressed with the skill, or concerned you’d lost yourself to it.  

“I see.” Sharp golden-brown eyes landed on Sevika then, the outlaw gaining a few inches beneath what was likely mean to be an intimidating stare. She didn’t fold, but didn’t challenge either. She knew you were prostrating yourself to help her, least she could no was try not to sabotage things before you could even set them in motion.

“And you’ve brought a guest. How unconventional of you.” Sevika shifted her gaze back to you, your posture still straight as an arrow, Mel soundlessly watching the entire exchange- waiting for something, but Sevika wasn’t sure what.

“How is little Ekko, child- still doing alright?”

“He’s safe, I think that all we can ask for these days.” Ambessa gave a deep hum of agreement, a hand coming to grip her chin as if in thought, the other brushing the unnamed woman from her lap without a second glance.

“Yes well, you’ve never been one to mince words, so I suspect you’re here to tell me just what it is I have you are in current need of.”

You wasted no time.

“I need you to perform the ceremony on Sevika.”

There was a slight shift, the outlaw’s battle seasoned ears picking up on the slide of armored boots sliding on the marbled floors of the room. The guards were tensing, which meant they were anticipating action, which meant whatever you just asked was some serious shit. She knew you’d been trying to warn her- but she thought you were being dramatic like you usually were.

She’d been terribly incorrect on that call apparently.

Ambessa didn’t move. Neither did you. The two of you locked in a silent battle of wills.

This was the version of you Sevika was familiar with, though she was used to being on the receiving end.

“And why should I do that, little wolf?”

“Because I’m asking you to.”

Ambessa’s laughter bellowed throughout the room, Sevika would’ve startled if she were a lesser person, but damn it almost got her anyway. Not much was more terrifying than the unrestrained laughter of one of the most bloodthirsty warlords on the continent.

“And why are you asking hmm? She is not of the blood regardless. It wouldn’t work.”

“We don’t know that- I…” Your fist show of hesitation was covered before it could even fully form. “I healed her with my magic- changed her enough for it to work, heal her in a way it shouldn’t have. It could work, and even if it doesn’t, worst that would happen is she’d lose the use of her arm which will happen anyway and we end up right where we are now. No difference.”

“I disagree.” She finally decided to make her presence known- wasn’t one to be talked about as if she weren’t there- never one to let others fall on the sword in her place either. She stepped forward, leaving Mel behind, standing shoulder to shoulder with you, ignoring your exasperated expression in favor of meeting the General’s intrigued gaze.

“I still have use of my arm.” She showcased this fact by raising her forearm ever so slightly, clenching her fingers into a fist, commanding the muscles in her left arm to flex- the once defined muscles visibly shifting beneath her skin. “Still got somethin’ to lose if this all goes to shit.”

“Really helpin’ your case there Sevika.” Your whispered reply came drenched in sarcasm, she’d ignore it- for now.

“But see, I don’t care.” The outlaw stepped forward, past you, closer to the matriarch of the Medarda’s, ignoring the threatening press of guards at her continued approach. “Because if I lose this arm, it’s going to be because of something I did- not the actions of some chem baron hell bent on misplaced revenge.”

The room fell silent, everyone on pins and needles awaiting Ambessa’s response, the older woman clearly weighing her options, looking for something to sway her one way over the other.

Sevika didn’t beg. She’d accept whatever answer was given and take whatever was left over and make. do. She always did.

But it was clear you saw Medarda’s struggle as well.

“It’s Silco.” That got the warriors attention, her expression shifting with a note of faint surprise, finally straightening on her rugged throne, her attention fixed solely on you.

Sevika turned, hoping to see what Ambessa saw- and did she ever.

Your countenance had changed, twisted into yet another mask she’d yet to see from you, though one Mel and Ambessa seemed to be familiar with. It was resolute, hungry- a vengefulness to it.

“It was Renni that did the damage, but Silco set the circumstances.”

It clicked for her then- It was personal for you, that is what Ambessa needed from you- a motive, a true reason behind the reason.

“I’m connected to Sevika now- her partner too. I’m asking this of you not because I want to, but because I must- you understand.” You said something right then- a hidden meaning that lie between those words- she just couldn’t parse out what exactly it was you managed to convey so articulately that it brought an odd sort of glee to Ambessa.

“Indeed I do, little wolf. It appears you’ve found your pack after all.” It was said fondly if not a bit smug- just what the fuck was all this about a pack? And why was she now in one? She ran alone- but if playing along with this little charade is what got her the use of her arm back, she’d keep her mouth shut long enough to get it and get the hell out of dodge. And speaking of her partner-

Just where the fuck was Vi??

But you weren’t done. “There’s more.”

“I expected nothing less. Go one then.” The General prompted with a gesture, her patience extending much further than Sevika wouldn’t have ever anticipated for one Ambessa Medarda.

Your shoulders lifted with breath, your cut lined fingers tightening into fists as if steeling yourself against the oncoming request- the only visible sign of your unease.

“I request the banishment of one Violet, also referred to as the ‘Hound of the Underground’, be rescinded.”

Sevika hadn’t noticed how soft the slight bit of amusement that had made Ambessa’s face appear until the very moment all traces of it disappeared at your final request. She knew Violet’d been banned from Noxus, it was why she was so alarmed to find out where she was initially, but she honestly didn’t really know why or how Violet got banned.

If the information wasn’t freely offered, you didn’t ask- it was outlaw 101. But based on the Medarda’s reactions and your grave expression-

She wishes she’d pressed the brawler a bit more.

Chapter Text

The hall was silent, barren, not a soul in it except for you. You and your brother.

The portrait stood on its own, in the family hall sure, but off to the side. You both were much younger, the artist somehow able to capture both your youth and utter devastation all in one. You stood, you recalled, for hours that day; hand gently resting on Ekko’s shoulder- you’d been taller than him back then, though you remember that not lasting much longer past that first summer. You first summer with the Medarda’s.

It was difficult to recognize the children in the portrait as yourself and Ekko; from the sharp tipped, straight-backed clothing, to the deep maroons and golds of the Noxian country, to the almost unnatural rigidity visible even in the light brushstrokes etched into the canvas. You both wore light smiles, as was customary in portraits of the children of Noxus, a way to portray a person before the realities of a war ravaged life descended upon them- but it was much too late for the both of you by then, and still, the smiles remained.

Ekko’s grey eyes shone with a child-like youth in the painting, but you could remember the hauntedness creeping in that day- the way your hand had been steadying- more grounding and comforting than for image’s sake. He’d been trembling, barely recovered from escaping death, only one week fully healed.

You had to fight to stop your nails from curling into his shoulder that day- fearful if you’d held him too loosely, he’d slip into deaths embrace once more.

But you saw none of that in this portrait; what most passerby saw were two honorary additions to the Medarda regime and that was that. Two children that would roam the halls of this manor for years to follow- training alongside the Medarda heirs, laughing with them, dining with them- their mother; and all seemingly out of the blue.

Those had been the most trying summers of your life, but you appreciated them. They helped shape you, prepare you for the world just outside these walls- the world that would sooner spit on you than shake your hand. They prepared you for the world your father refused to introduce you to but had thrown you into headfirst against your will.

There were days you wanted to rip the portrait from the very pins that held it in place, shred it with your dagger, and be done with it.

Then, there were days you ignored its existence completely, never an in between.

Until today.

Because today you would have to fight to keep your place in the Medarda fold. You challenged Ambessa, invoked your unspoken status, and now had to back it up or face the consequences.

It wasn’t widely known you were a product of Noxus, at least in the ways that mattered, but the people who needed to know did. You didn’t have widespread protection, but there was a reason none of the bounties on your head wanted you dead- except for Silco’s; Ambessa didn’t touch Silco- he was yours to deal with. Always had been, and always would be until the you put an end to him.

All of that would be gone if you failed today. Every single bit of it.

His steps were near silent, but stealth was your specialty, had to be with your line of work. “Kino.”

“It’s been too long since I’ve seen him.” You knew he was referring to Ekko and smiled.

“We’ll have to rectify that.”

“I believe we will, yes.”

You were silent after that, both staring at a reality frozen in time, a pair of siblings that no longer existed in the way they were forever immortalized.

“You know, no matter how the day unfolds, you will always be welcome. These walls still beat for you.” You found a false comfort in his words- empty as they were. That wasn’t to mean you didn’t believe he meant them; you know he did, it was just you understood the true power of that decision did not lie with him- not yet. So you gave a simple shrug of your shoulder, never taking your eyes off the sibling portrait.

“Maybe.”

He sent you a contemplative look then, pivoting away completely from the painting, not even pretending it was holding his attention any longer. You struggled not to fidget under his gaze, not as sharp as Mel’s, but just as precise.

“You’d really risk it all, for these women you barely know?” And that’s really what you were doing when it came down to it wasn’t it? If he had asked you that even two weeks ago you’d’ve bust a gut laughing at the mere thought of a fantasy of you ever doing anything even remotely close to sacrificing anything of worth or value for Vi or Sevika, and yet here you were- doing it.

 The answer was all too clear to you, sat hot and heavy in your gut- solid and undeniable. It was a feeling you’d spent most of your life desperately running from after you recognized the liabilities attached, the inevitable pain and sorrow etched into the path of your life. Somewhere along the way, you’d grown attached to these women- your life paths were intrinsically interwoven; and maybe it had always been this way. When Blue crashed her way into yours and your brother’s life, when Silco himself became a fixture in your family’s lore, just as he had Sevika’s.

Maybe it was all inevitable. Or maybe, maybe you just-

“Have to.” The declaration came broken- cracked as the lips it left. “I think I have to Kino.”

“And isn’t that a wonderful burden to have, my dear Wolfie.”

And you suppose, on some subatomic level- it was.

No one had been allowed in Seika’s ceremony other than Ambessa and the shaman. You wanted to be by her side, to be some pillar of support for her in the moment, but you hadn’t been allowed. Neither you nor Mel remembered much of your own ceremonies- hers happening before she was even old enough to understand and yours occurring when you were passing between various states of consciousness while you struggled not to bleed out while your brother was fighting to return to the land of the living in the next room over.

So when the brute casually walked out before half past mid-day, you were surprised to say the least. You’d known there was variably no recovery time- the ceremony a near instant fix and effect, but you weren’t sure how everything would take given her status as a full-blooded Native.

You lost the ability to breathe at the sight of the woman. She swaggered with a confidence that only came with the backing of the strength hidden within muscles like hers; her stride heavy with purpose and steadied with earned power. Your eyes immediately dropped to her left arm where it gleamed- iridescent in its presentation, the metal embedded just as securely fashioned into her skin as yours were.

It worked.

Your relief was palpable, it was as though someone had suddenly flooded the room with oxygen after depriving it the way the pressure in your chest finally released. She looked strong, confident. Like the Sevika you’d met that first day; the Sevika that held the world in the palm of her hand and spun it on the tip of her finger at her leisure.

Then she caught your gaze and you felt an unnatural shift. Correction; not unnatural, more like unknown.

You pulled your lower lip between your teeth, needing some sort of outlet for your frenzied energy. You kept your back pressed against the ornate pillar you found yourself leaning against, one ankle crossed over the other, arms folded in an effort to hold yourself together. You weren’t sure if she bought the piss poor performance, but you’d keep it up regardless.

You said nothing, waiting for her to make the first move if any, so for a while, there was only the two of you, staring- nothing but the breadth of the hallway between you.

The she moved forward, each step slow and purposeful; cautious eyes tracking each step the outlaw took toward you. Soon she stood close enough you could feel the heat of her body- higher than what was deemed normal, a sign the ceremony had truly worked. She wouldn’t be able to wield magic like you or Mel- she wasn’t a mage, but she’d have increased strength no doubt, potentially shielding abilities, but that’d likely be the extent of it. What truly mattered was, you’d been able to give her full use of her arm again. That wasn’t to say she couldn’t have had a normal life without it, with a prosthetic or without one, but you knew that wasn’t the life she would have wanted to lead- at least not under the given circumstances. Not after Renni had stripped her of her agency, her choice, her free will. It was a violation. Sevika had made a choice, in the end, all you and Ambessa had done was help her see it through.

Sevika wasted to time, boxing you in with no hesitation, an arm coming to rest just above your shoulder as you found your gaze raising that much higher to catch unyielding greys. It was a close thing, but you managed to conceal the desperate heaving of your chest, limiting your reaction to your racing heart and shortened breaths at the sudden move. She was taking her time with you, letting her gaze drag down your body until she had her fill, her newly minted arm hanging casually at her side, drawing your attention with little effort. With slow movements, Sevika brought her sigil lined hand up to your face, giving you the honor of being the first object touched by her newly healed arm, you presumed.

Jaw clenched, gentle fingers landed just above the shifting muscle, thumb rubbing the tension from the area, fingers wrapping smoothly around the rest of your face. Her hand rested there for a long while, and you found yourself letting it- lost in her captivating stare, the bright halls dimming in the corners of your vision. You forgot you weren’t behind the closed doors of your room, that Sevika wasn’t the person who usually had you this stuck- the only person you trusted to ever have you this stuck. It all fell away; anything that wasn’t her fell away.

Something shifted in clear grey eyes as they turned steel- there was an order behind those eyes. You fought it for a moment, a natural rejection, the dominant force in you bucking against the new challenger that hadn’t yet earned their place.

But then you felt a quick snap, a sudden recognition, and all fight drained from you. It hadn’t been a new challenger at all, but a familiar presence, a simple case of mistaken identity- only this so called ‘recognition’ was happening all without your say so.

You cursed your body for betraying you yet again.

No doubt taking too long, the short order wrapped in a look pushed at the weakening door of your will again, this time accompanied by a slight squeeze to your face where deceptively gentle fingers still gripped. Her order was to be followed, not ignored.

Open.

You heard it loud and clear. Your mouth dropped in the next moment.

Traitor. You hissed, parts of you wrestling with this perceived reality and its validity, its purpose- if the benefits would ever outweigh the deficits. You’d never been a curious child- the world had been too cruel to you for you to ever want to ask follow-up questions; but this…this drew you in like a moth to a flame.

You could only hope your wings wouldn’t burn to ash at first contact.

Sevika gave no smirk of victory, no smug look at your near immediate obedience to her command, she simply moved as if all were going to plan.

And you had to consider that maybe for her, everything was.

She leaned into you then, the scant inches between your faces decreasing with each passing second. Your breaths were no longer short, instead ceasing completely as you waited.

And waited. Eyes closed in anticipation, preparation. Though nothing came, at least not in the way you’d been expecting.

Her breath fanned across your face, sinking into your mouth where she had forced (see kindly requested) it open- and she stayed there, just breathing you in, forcing you to do the same, your breaths rasping with desperation- the need for something. Something she was refusing to give you and you refused to give name to. It was tragic really, finding how badly you wanted to beg, plead for something you didn’t yet have the words for- something you wouldn’t dare give voice to, not this quickly. So you kept quiet. If she wanted you to speak, she’d’ve made it known- and isn’t that how this…thing yall had going on had been so far? Unspoken? It wasn’t the healthiest way to go about things, but neither was Sevika so what were you really questioning here?

Then Sevika finally, finally broke the agonizing silence.

“I won’t say this again so you better listen when I say,” It was immediately difficult to focus, all you could think about was the fact Sevika refused to allow her lips to brush against yours despite your impossibly close proximity to each other- it had to be purposeful which absolutely pissed you off because that meant she was manipulating you which meant it was obvious to her that she could which meant you’d have to work twice as hard in the future to keep another situation like this from ever happening again.

Well…maybe not ever again, maybe just…not as easily? That sounded fair for all parties involved…reasonable. And that’s what you were.

A reasonable woman.  

“Thank you, babygirl.” Looks like you got an upgrade.

Fuuuuck. You were gone, eyes rolling to the back of your head, knees nowhere to be found, back sliding own the marble pillar stopped only by Sevika’s grip to your face. You found your brows furrowing beneath her grasp, a part of you confused how this woman could have you this weak while the other fought to reject the idea of wasting precious time figuring thatout instead succumb to the feeling. To her control.

But where would that lead you- where would she lead you with that sort of power?

You couldn’t trust her with you just yet.

“You’ll show me how to use this won’t you baby.” She said with a gesture of her newly healed arm. It wasn’t a question, it was a fact, an expectation.

“Ye- yeah, yes.” So much for that.

The brute hummed, thumb gently tracing the line of your jaw. “Yeah?”

“Yes Sevika.”

Sis, I’m gon need you to stand up. A voice sounding eerily of yourself shouted deep in the echoes of your mind. Sevika’s next words proceeded to absolutely shatter that voice into a million pieces.

“Good Girl.”

Bitch, I’m trying. You shot back, but were you really?

Pushing weakly at her arm, you struggled to get your wits about you, sliding back up the pillar under the power of your own body this time.

“No-” You slurred, barely able to string a coherent sentence together as par for the course in situations like these- but you’d have to. You were clawing at coherence, grasping for something, anything to pull you from the depths of Sevika’s influence long enough for you to resurface.

Vi.

It was as if you suddenly remembered.

You still had a fight to get ready for.

And that was enough to snap you out of it.

Fully extracting yourself from the outlaw’s captivating grasp, you made a hasty departure without another word, refusing to give into the temptation to turn back- thankfully missing Sevika’s unrelenting heated gaze as it followed you down the corridor.

The woman was known for having tunnel vision, it was how she managed the drive it took to conquer as much as she had in such a short period of time. And admirable trait in such a case. Only,

You had a sinking feeling she had her sights set on you with no intentions of letting up until she’d conquered whatever was left of you. It wasn’t even the worst part- you could navigate that, it wouldn’t be the first time an outlaw had tried and failed at that exact same task.

It was the fact you weren’t completely against the idea of her succeeding.

She forced herself to drown in the loud din of the bar, other patron’s roaring toasts, losing coin, placing bets on who’d be the first to succumb to the bottom of their pint first. She sat alone- or as alone as she could in a crowded fucking bar on the outskirts of Noxus.

She’d been forced to watch this woman complete nearly the same routine everyday the past three days- it was absolutely ridiculous. The woman, Vi, had opted to stay back in favor of keeping her head attached to her shoulders. Word had it she was banned from the inner streets of Noxus. The outlaw sat with had to be a stolen stetson and button up, the clothes too nice to be something of her own- in what she had quickly deduced to be the brawler’s default attire; her usual sleeveless shirt leaving her scars and tats on display, form fitting well-worn jeans, and dusty boots. She’d watch the redhead flirt and strike out each night, outcomes she had personally seen to in order to further manipulate her target who was no doubt looking for a warm bed while she was here; Janna knows how long it’s been since she’d gotten any if her visible irritation was anything to go by. Between tracking the wiry one and Sevika, her plate had been more than full these past few months. She was the one who deserved a fucking break.  

Just as she drained the last of her liquor, a newly filled mug slid right in front of her- blue eyes darting in question to the bartender, the man quickly indicating a presence to her right before moving on to the next guest.

When she turned, she found herself sitting a bit straighter on the barstool, proper if anything else; her deep blue eyes piecing into Vi’s tipsy blues, the brawler’s glassy gaze doing its best to beckon her with nothing but her stare.

She felt a sly smirk cross her lips at the sight- this vision of a woman that all but fallen into her lap. She sent up a quick prayer of thanks for this miraculous gift wrapped in a pretty red bow, just for her. Gripping the rim of the glass, she lifted it in the woman’s general direction.

“This for me?” She was sure to slide smoothly into the interaction, letting the delicate nature of her accent flow into the enchanting siren song she knew it to be, knowing it made most women crumble. Right on cue, the brawler tucked a long shock of red hair behind her ear, showing off an angular face highlighted by a pierced nose and a sharp jawline.

The red-haired woman gave a bit of a sheepish smile, her body language a bit fidgety, a bit of a contradiction given her heavily muscled frame and sure personality.

“It’s for you.”

Vi’s words came a bit slurred, a tad drunk- it was no matter to her though, she knew what she’d come here to do. What she would do.

But she was patient- she’d pull back a bit, play into the role she’s been given for the night.

“Yeah?”

“Yeah.”

“And who is it should I be thanking for this free beverage?”

“You can call me whatever you like darlin’.” Paired with a sly smile, the line hit true; the compact, sweaty atmosphere of the bar doing nothing but emphasizing the definition of Vi’s muscles, working entirely in her favor- a making for a devastating combination.

“Is that so?”

“That it is cupcake.”

Cupcake. That was a new one- original, she had to admit. She’d been called Piltie Princess, narc, a stuck up bitch- but never ‘Cupcake’. Unsure of the unexpected, unanticipated feelings the nickname stirred up, she simply chose to ignore the directive for the moment, humming a response.

“Well, this is quite embarrassing, I haven’t yet come up with a suitable pet name for you.”

A calloused hand came to rest on the underside of her elbow, the explosive heat from such a simple touch blooming throughout the area at an alarming speed. Vi shot her an easy smile.

“No worries Cupcake, we got the entire day to find one that suits me. Some activities we can do to uh…inspire your ingenuity.” The outlaw assured with a sly smile and barely concealed inuendo.

She persisted.

She could not afford to get distracted.

“I- I just can’t, it wouldn’t be fair. Until I find a pet name for you, I must insist you call me by my name.”

Vi leaned that much closer, not truly seeming to care, but invested enough to play along- for now at least. “And what would that be sweetheart.”

“Cait. You can call me Cait.” She waited, but there was no visible reaction from the brawler at her name, the redhead giving a simple shrug at the reveal.

“Alright then cupcake, oh excuse me, Cait- how bout you come a bit closer so we can chat, huh?”

Caitlyn found herself doing just that not bothering to suppress the wolfish grin that begged to stretch across her face, letting Vi believe it to be born of genuine interest- grateful her name didn’t appear to ring any ring bells for the outlaw meaning, she had the advantage.

For years, she’s always been two steps behind Mohave in this Godforsaken landscape of a country, and now?

She just advanced one step closer.

The night was a bit of a blur after that. She wasn’t sure how long ago it was, but they’d moved to a booth at some point, a bit secluded from the rest of the bar.

She was more than a few deep.

“You know I’ve turned my life around, y’ain’t gotta worry bout that sweetheart. Days of bein’ a brawlin’ outlaw ‘re behind me.” Vi slurred, eyes glassy as she struggled to focus on the beauty in front of her. Eventually, she gave up, sprawling back against the cool wood of the booth, waiting for the room to stop spinning long enough to get her shit together. When was the…did she even eat today?

“I don’t know, did you?”

Now she was confused. “What?”

Cupcake sent her an odd look, “Did you eat today?”

“Oh, you’re so sweet to ask darlin’, don’t reckon I did cupcake.”

“Is that what you’d like then? A cupcake?”

She laughed then. “What you got one on hand?”

The blue haired woman gave her own a light chuckle, the sound dancing in Vi’s ears.

“No, but you keep calling me that rather than my actual name so I figured food must be on your mind.”

“Nah darlin, that ain’t the sorta cupcake I’m cravin’ tonight.” The brawler couldn’t’ve made her intentions clearer of she tried.

“Is that so?”

“Mhmm”

“I guess we should do something about that then shouldn’t we Violet?”

“Absolutely.” Somehow, someway, that managed to cut through her alcohol infused haze- she could drink with the best of ‘em; she was drunk, but she wasn’t that drunk. How the fuck did Cupcake know her name? Had she told cupcake her name? Maybe it was obvious- the tats, the hair- she was too faded for this and honestly? She didn’t care enough to investigate further.

“Got a room upstairs if you fancy it cupcake?” She’d question the woman upstairs- you know, more privacy to ask sensitive questions…about how she knew Vi’s name of course…and what she did for a living…and maybe what color bra she was wearing….

If she was wearing one at all. She just cared of Cait’s comfortability, is all. The woman stood to her full height, just slightly taller than Vi.

Thank You. The brawler wasn’t sure what she had done to have finally scored tonight, but she wouldn’t be kicking any gift horses in the mouth.

Or whatever the fuck that saying was.

“Lead the way then Violet.”

She sent her most seductive grin Cait’s way, stepping smoothly out the small booth they’d crammed themselves in- abandoning her sweating drink.

“With pleasure.”

She woke up sans shirt; no bedsheet, body sprawled across the mattress, and one bitch of a headache. She had bits and pieces of the night before, but she really couldn’t be sure what all went down.

If she didn’t know any better, she’d think she’d finally gotten laid- but that would be a cruel, cruel lie. She was still dressed from the waist down, her door was locked from the inside, and there was no sign of another person having ever been in this room whatsoever.

Not to mention the fact she was still wound tighter than drum.

She remembers meeting someone last night, flashes of blue and red- a posh accent that indicated the woman was a traveler- likely from Piltover if the accent was anything to go by which meant that perfect vision of a woman Vi had met last night? She likely wouldn’t be seeing again.

Just her fucking luck.

Hastily pulling on a nearby, clean…hmm, yeah clean looking outfit, she decided to head down to the bar- praying to Janna she hadn’t overslept breakfast.

Still shoving her foot inside her boot, Vi stumbled her way down a wooden, metal enforced staircase, drawing the attention of the barkeep- sending the man a charming smile.

“Donathaaaan, what’s up my guy.”

“Breakfast is over Vi.”

“Is anything really ever over? Like what does over really even mean Donathan?”

The man gave a short, exasperated sigh. “I’ve told you thirteen times now, my name is Don.”

“Yes, short for Donathan, no?”

“No.”

“No?”

“No.”

“…well are you sure about that? I feel as though ‘Don’ is such an incomplete name. Like, why would your parents do that to you?”

He sent her a deadpan look, pausing in his drying of dishes from the breakfast rush. “Maybe to punish me with moments such as this very one.”

She found herself nodding with manufactured contemplative sincerity. “Hmm, yes well, you know I’ve always found there to be joy in acts of service.”

“You what now?” Don’s tone remained flat, but somewhat intrigued as to where Vi’s bullshittery would take them this time.

“Acts of service to others often brings me joy- a sense of completeness.”

“Mhm.”

“See, I had a gorgeous, absolutely delicious cupcake last night, right in the palm of my hands.”

He’d play along, but he already didn’t like where this was going. “Right.”

“But I dropped it, never got to eat it.”

“Okay.”

“So now I’m starving. Famished even.”

He gave a single nod. “Of course.”

“So you see why I deserve breakfast past breakfast hours?”

“No.”

“Faaaahck Donathan.” The outlaw groaned, tossing her head back in anguish as her stomach rebelled both last night’s alcohol and the current lack of meat filled omelet in her stomach.

“Yeah so anyway, you got a guest in booth three.”

Booth three? It couldn’t be, could it?

She immediately perked up at the news, a spark of hope igniting in her gut at the prospect of satiating at least part of her hunger. The most starved part of her if she did say so herself. She turned, large strides eating up the short distance to the booth expecting to see a head full of long, bone straight dark blue hair, only to be met with the tightly cropped, mohawked head of-

“Rictuuus, buddy; how uh- how ya doin’ these days man?” A bubble of nervous laughter worked its way through her throat, her heart dropping to her ass.

She maybe had thirty seconds before Rictus killed her- forty if she abandoned the desire to breathe in order to sprint that much faster.

The boulder of a man said nothing, rising silently, turning until his shielded gaze landed on Vi’s anxious blues. Huffing out a breath much like a bull before a charge, Rictus sized Vi up- now normally, this is where the brawler would square up; she wasn’t no bitch- she’d fight.

Only…she had Pow- Blue to think about now, their relationship was actually improving and despite everything, she wanted to try.

And the fact Mo had some sort of connection to Noxus, some sort of tie… she didn’t want to do something that could so obviously blow back on the woman who’d risked quite literally everything she held dear on order to help two outlaws she had absolutely no loyalty, no allegiance to.

So she wouldn’t fight Rictus, not unless he took it there first. A deep rumble of thunder rolled though the near empty bar space.

“Your presence has been requested.” Okay. That told her absolutely nothing. She almost looked behind her, expecting someone else, he had to mean someone else…right??

“My presence? Me? The person banned from Noxus?? I’ve been requested???” Her voice climbing in octave with each question, incredulous and absolutely aghast.

Of course, he didn’t elaborate further, that would be something a cordial person would do for her- someone with a sense of self that wasn’t tied up in war and winning.

What she did wasn’t that bad; it was a prank, petty theft at most….

With a sprinkling of war crime and interference, but other than that it was nothing.

Considering that was all she’d be getting from the immovable man, she resigned herself to her fate- going into the lion’s den blind. With a conceding sigh, the redhead pivoted on her heel, making her way back up the staircase with tired, heavy steps- a slight pounding forming just behind her eyes.

“Let me grab my stuff, my horse, and I’ll be right on out Rictus.”

Ambessa’s right hand gave a near soundless grunt, reaching behind the counter, pulling a plate filled with various meats, bread, and eggs- walking back to his booth, starting in on the small feast. Vi felt her eye twitch at the sight, throwing Don an accusing look to which the man simply shrugged.

“His boss signs my checks- they tell me end breakfast early, I end it early.”

She fuckin’ knew she hadn’t missed breakfast.

It was going to be a long day.

You were in the training room, weapons lining the walls in place of artwork. Warming up had been the initial purpose of coming to this room but you instead found yourself polishing nearly every weapon on the south wall- trying to find a way to still your mind- to focus. It wasn’t working.

It was meditative, the sound of sharpening stone against the harsh metal of the handcrafted Noxian spear- odd in shape, but beauty in motion when wielded expertly. You just needed a moment to breathe. The minute you set foot back in Noxus, it felt as though everything was happening at warp speed; Kino, Mel, Sevika, Vi- worrying about things back home- it was all just too much.

But you couldn’t afford to stop, not now when you were so close to having it all. And that made you think, really sit down and think; what did ‘all’ really look like for you?

You’d spent the past six months doing the very thing you swore you’d never do- run your family’s tobacco farm. When you were younger, you always thought your parents would run it- it had been their passion, never yours. You may not have been as ambitious as Blue and Ekko, but there was a time you were just as smart, just as imaginative and creative. You’d invent things just because, you’d modify things around the house- the only remnants of that part of your life lie within the weapons you wielded- the small alterations in your clothing, your guns, etc. That’s all they seemed to be good for anymore. So, you made space for Ekko and Blue to flourish and tended to their needs- it was fine, innovation didn’t have to be done by you, just as long as it was done.

When you were younger, your responsibilities slowly increased around the house, though not in a way you could have ever anticipated. The tobacco runs you used to make with your brother, became solo runs meant for gathering intel rather than delivering goods. Going into town no longer meant seeing what was new in the markets, it meant threatening any unwanted, lingering presences out of the city. Grooming the horses soon meant prepping them for long bouts of exposure for your father’s impromptu travels.

Then your father died, and eventually even that routine began to crumble. Every responsibility that wasn’t your mother’s fell to you- you couldn’t see how you could pass any off to Ekko without deeply entrenching him in the underbelly that was your family’s life. So you maintained it. Kept things running smoothly. Then you found his journals, the ledgers, lists, names, recipes for poisons- everything.

Then the fear came. Fear of who and how many people your father had actually pissed off in his lifetime- how many names had been handled….how many were left unchecked.

So you did some digging, dwindling the lists as you went- who’d already been killed, paid off, who’d lost interest, who remained- still hungry for his blood. Your family’s blood. Then you left. Hoping to take care of business, but accidentally turning it into family business yet again- Ekko tagging along just as you always feared. You were no better than your father- sure he may have asked you for to be an accomplice to a crime, but it truly was an accident- you’d been in the wrong place at the wrong time.

It was just unfortunate for you that that wrong place had been your home- a place you were meant to feel the safest, the most protected.

You often saw it as more of a prison now- a cage. A place your father had locked away all he held dear while he went out and did whatever the hell he felt he needed to do to live the life he always felt he’d been owed.

Now here you were, older than your father was when he started on the winding path that ultimately led to his demise and you always questioned- just how long did you have before you met your own?

It made you sad to think about, not for yourself, but for Ekko, your mother even. You knew the pain of being left behind after a family member’s death intimately, as did they- and sure maybe it was a bit self-centered to assume they’d feel that way about you in the face of your demise, but that’s how it felt. You didn’t even have to look that deep to believe your father would have fought with all the strength in his body to still be alive today if he could have- you knew that, but it didn’t change how personally slighted you felt when he died. When he left you to hold the crushing weight of his sins and secrets alone.

You were being a bit melodramatic, but when you pictured your life all those years ago; when that sorry excuse for a ‘finishing’ school asked what you wanted to do with your life- it wasn’t this. But the one question you’d been wrestling with these last six months, the question that wouldn’t leave the back of your mind- no sound loud enough to drown out its grating presence- Was Silco even worth it anymore? Surely he wasn’t worth your pain, the endangerment of your family, your emotional turmoil. You’d started this journey reckless; but you had your head on straight now- or at least straighter than it was before. You could admit the entire mission was foolhardy and rash, but you were in it now, couldn’t change the past.

But you could change your future.

Your head fell heavy between tired shoulders, sharpening rock clattering to the gorund, spear slipping through your loosened grip not too long after. You’d been on go for nearly a month now, all you wanted- all you needed was just one day. One day of uninterrupted rest, one day where you didn’t have to worry about anyone else’s wellbeing or whereabouts, one day when the fate of your life wasn't constantly hanging in the balance.

You wouldn’t be getting that today- you were set to fight Ambessa within the hour, and here you were, polishing weapons. A spear would be your weapon of choice; though it wasn’t a choice at all, when you thought about it. It was the first weapon Ambessa trained you with, and it was the only weapon you’d ever chosen to fight with while in Noxus- to choose something else at this stage would be self- sabotage.

“You’re not ready.” It was said with a tinge of admonishment but was an observation more than anything. You stood, forcing yourself to shake the tiredness from your bones.

“I am ready Mel.” The assurance was gruff, your voice gravel beneath the strain of the day already.

The clicking of Mel’s heels echoed throughout the room. If you had to guess, the Medarda was strolling around pretending to observe the mounted weapons when really she was gearing up to take you apart bit by bit until she could read your insides. 

“You’re choosing the spear.”

“I always choose the spear.”

“Hmm.”

No way that was the end of it, you quirked a brow at her back. “‘Hmm’?”

“I just want to know why you’re choosing to stay in the past. It isn’t your strongest weapon. Not anymore.” Golden- green eyes turned to you sharply. “So Why?”

You didn’t have an answer to that. You gave one anyway.

“It’s what she trained me in.”

“She trained you in seven other weapons, let’s try that again. Why?”

Fuck.

“It was my first.”

“It may have been your first darling, but it was not your best nor last.”

The youngest Medarda stepped closer then, closing in on you like a predator to prey. You wouldn’t be so easy to catch.

“You have abilities Mohave. Use them.” Mel very rarely used your actual name so the second she did, it underscored how serious she was. Still, you dismissed the suggestion, swatting it away as if it were a pesky fly.

“I’m not doing that.”

And now Mel was pissed.

“If you don’t darling, my mother will-” Oh you hated that tone, your face screwing up in poorly concealed annoyance, accusation, and betrayal.

“Since when do you doubt me Mel? Huh?” It shouldn’t have stung as much as it did, and yet. “I’ve fought Ambessa before, and I can do it again.”

“Oh darling at least have the respect save your bullshit for someone more dimwitted than I.” The order was sharp, forceful, her face nearly unreadable and hard as stone. “Stop pretending like you don’t understand why today is different.”

She stalked closer, the fabric of her dress flowing like waves and just as silent, each step precise, her focus locked on you.

“She will destroy you.” Okay, ouch. “She is stronger, she is larger; you will not last Mohave.” Was that a knife in your gut? Or the sharp blade of Mel’s undiluted opinion?

Her final sentence rang through the silence, quelling your sharp tongue for the moment- leaving you to feel unbalanced in the face of the harsh truth. As you often did, you ran to the comfort of your herbs, grabbing a tin of nearby palm oil, screwing and unscrewing the lid just to have something to do with your hands.

“What is it you’re trying to say Mel? Never known you to hide your hand- just say it. I’m a big girl Mel, I can take it.” That was a lie, you could take it, but you were sure it would hurt to hold.

“You had one yesterday, didn’t you.” There was no use hiding it, Mel could spot the signs better than anyone.

“Yes.”

Her head gave a knowing tilt. “And how did you handle it?”

A short breath pushed through your nose, the truth passing through clenched teeth. “I didn’t.”

You knew she’d heard the answer within the answer, it wasn’t that you were ashamed to say it, you just hadn’t had a chance to really understand what it all truly meant yourself yet.

“Sevika.” Mel, straight to the point as always.

“Yes.” You forced out, refusing to meet Mel’s gaze, afraid of what you might see reflected back. It didn’t deter the youngest Medarda one bit.

“We had an agreement. When you left, you were meant to be getting professional help for these attacks Mohave- not shoving them to the pits of hell until they broke free with a vengeance!” She didn’t yell, a Medarda never did, but she sure didn’t whisper her admonishments, and made sure she was heard.

“USE the sigils.”

This was where you’d have to draw the line.

“No.” You said on a scoff, fully turning away now, walking to a nearby counter, setting the palm oil down, hands resting flat on the worn surface.

“If you ignore them, your episodes will only continue to worsen.”

“Stop.” You warned, tone darkening, but again, Mel did little to heed it.

“What Sevika did for you yesterday- what I used to do for you- baby it’s only going to work so long.” You felt it then, the depth of her worry, her pain- she was never one to use what she considered to be ‘cloying’ pet names, reserving them for moments she truly let her guard down- which was next to never.

Living in this house? That’s how it had to be.

But this was also Mel you were talking about- former council member, current Noxian ambassador; she very well could have slipped the name in to manipulate the situation- to manipulate you.

“You promised me.” You had. You weren’t going to be cliché and say some stupid ass shit like ‘Some promises were made to be broken’, but you wouldn’t lie to her either.

“Mel, I love you- respect you, you know that.” Your shoulders rose with the force of your breath, ashamed you even had to reveal this ugly truth. “But I never had any intention of keeping that promise, let alone fulfilling it.”

There was a sharp hiss of air behind you, the only indication your words had landed. A true show of emotion which meant, she likely hadn’t been manipulating you before, and you just really and truly hurt one of the closest people to you.

She didn’t ask why you said it, didn’t ask if you truly meant it or just said it to hurt her- she knew. Knew you meant it. She didn’t offer up any platitudes, empty words, or sentiments- simply sat with your truth and accepted it, accepted you, as it was. Then finally,

“I can accept that- I hear you.” There was a pause, you didn’t mistake it for a period.

“Even so, your sigils can help you. You don’t have to accept them, you don’t have to like them- but these runes are ancient. They are of the very Arcane itself. Do you understand how much power you carry- we carry??”

You released a deep sigh, lifting your eyes to stare at the weapon covered wall before you, letting your gaze trace over the finely crafted metal- the cloth wrapped hilts, the blood-soaked blades that had yet to be clea-

“Mohave-!”

“I’m not like you Mel!” You spun, catching her gaze in a snare so tight the ever poised ambassador jumped back in slight alarm, room so silent you could hear a pin drop. “My father didn’t give these to me as a ‘blessing’, as a way to keep me ‘safe’ like yours did. I got these fighting for my life!” You struggled to get your volume under control, not wanting to snap on the person least deserving, though you still drew closer to the woman, moving until the glistening tears in her eyes sparkled like diamonds. You felt a laugh bubble up inside you, a manic grin no doubt stretching across your miserable face.

“I got these to save my arms after they were nearly torn off by a deranged wolf. The day that same wolf killed my brother.” A few tears spilled from pained eyes, trailing over gold freckled cheeks- you watched their decent quietly, feeling as if you were falling just as fast.

“The day I met your mother was the same day I carried the cor-” You nearly choked on the word, never really having dealt with the trauma of that day, and it showed. “The same day I carried the corpse of my dead brother miles across the desert. Alone.” Had you felt truly cruel, you would have driven the point home, made Mel understand how grateful she should be she never had to do such a thing for her own flesh and blood.

But you didn’t- you would never, no one should have to experience anything even close to that. You wouldn’t even wish such a fate on Silco.

“These-” The afternoon sun gleamed across the metal on your forearms as they rose to eyelevel. “ -are my constant reminder, that I failed him.” Your smile dropped as did your arms, suddenly drained of energy.

“So no. I don’t see the beauty in this ancestry Mel. I just don’t. I didn’t want this- I never asked for this.” Despite your best efforts, found yourself shouting at the person least deserving, it was a weak thing, but shouting just the same. “I can’t-” You forced yourself to calm, to compose yourself as they taught you in Piltover. Palms against the flat of your stomach, rid your clothes of any creases, straighten your spine, raise your chin, steel your gaze. Only then did you speak.

“I’ll never be like you, Mel.” You meant that as a bad thing, an odd sort of compliment to her; though you weren’t sure it that read that way; or maybe it did, your words visibly hitting the Medarda hard- the ambassador stumbling back as though pushed.

It was just as well.

You took that as your cue to leave, stepping past Mel with little fanfare leaving the stunned woman to her own devices- but not before throwing out a departing line.

“Be grateful you’ll never be like me.”

You barely made it three steps when you felt her feather light touch on your wrist.

Damn it you almost made it.

Her light touch shifted into a loose grasp, fingers wrapping around your wrist, pulling you back into her orbit. You kept your head down, feeling far too exposed after everything you’d just revealed. It wasn’t a second later her other sigil lined hand gently tapped the point of your chin- lifting your face until you were forced to lift your gaze. Green eyes held yours gently, as delicately as one would an injured bird, a deep understanding in them.

She wouldn’t push the topic any further- not today.

You felt something ease in your chest at the silent assurance, releasing a shaky breath, sweeping the painfully emotional turmoil into a darkened corner.

“Thank you.” You breathed, the words barely a whisper.

“Don’t. Never thank me for respecting a boundary, that is bare minimum and should be expected and respected.” Mel may have held boundaries in high regard, but you knew too many others in her position that didn’t. She unfortunately was the exception, not the rule.

The heiress let the hand on your face drop gently to your shoulder, her way of officially ending the previous conversation.  

“That wasn’t the reason I came here.” Mel declared, reaching behind you to grab your abandoned tin of palm oil twisting the lid off, dipping her fingers inside.

“No?” You felt your lip twitch at the mischievous glow to her eyes, an amused smile threatening to bloom.

“You recall what is expected of a Noxian warrior before entering battle, yes? I simply came to offer my services.” She said on a smirk, sharp canines peaking through darkened lips marked with her signature color. Your brain stuttered through a multitude of responses to the very pointed offer- all of which became a series of error messages as Mel began rubbing the palm oil into your hands.

“Well I- yes but you don’t, I mean it doesn’t have to-”

“My mother won’t consider the odds fair if you don’t participate in the tradition- your win, should you have it, would not be held in high regard in the eyes of Noxus either; and you better believe mother is thoroughly participating if you know what I mea-” You shut your eyes against the words as the fell on your eardrums.

“Ew, ew- yes I know what you mean please stop talking about your mother having sex before I have to douse my brain with bleach.” You knew you were going to give in.

You always did.

Thank the gods you were excellent at compartmentalizing.

You found your own hands dropping to Mel’s waist, pulling the slightly shorter woman against you as you backed into the weapons counter- forcing yourself to ignore the sensation of the edge jutting into your back. With sure fingers, you began the slow process of unbuttoning one of your newly tailored shirts- you fought in bindings anyway, better range of motion, less fabric for your opponent to grab and use against you.

“You sure about this? I mean, Sevika and I aren’t like official or anything- were not even a thing really- but she doesn’t seem like the type to wanna share regardless.” It was meant as a bit of a warning, but if you knew Mel, she’d take it as more of a challenge.

And maybe that’s what Sevika needed- a challenge. The woman didn’t know how to have an in-depth conversation to save her life, it’d be like pulling teeth to try and get her to admit there was something brewing between the two of you.

You weren’t doing this to get Sevika’s attention- what you and Mel had ran much deeper than a cheap jealously ploy- but if the opportunity came up? You weren’t above using it to your advantage.

With your skin bared, you stilled; giving Mel the opportunity to take you in for the first time in a long time, golden eyes catching on the obvious first- your sigils gleaming in the light, her curious gaze quickly wandering further than the metal itself ran. Eyes jumping from scar to scar, marks that weren’t there when you had last been. Most were small, easily healed with one of your balms; others were much deeper, thick with scar tissue. They mapped across your skin, telling a story of survival, of the brutal nature of the world beyond the gilded walls of Noxus- though it was a world you knew the Medarda’s to be all too familiar with. You weren’t concerned at the state of your body, if Mel would still find you attractive in spite of your scars- quite the opposite actually, you knew she would. Noxians valued strength, whether it be physical, political, or anything that fell between- but strength forged by war? The crème de la crème. You fell loosely into that category, deemed a one-woman army gunning for the head of the monarch of Zaun by one Ambessa Medarda herself.

If it were a slightly different world, you had no doubt you and Mel would have been matched for a union- Ambessa had already proposed such a thing several times throughout the years. You both had tried, but soon realized your lives were verging on two completely different paths. It just…wasn’t meant to be- at least not in that way, not in this lifetime. But you were still partners in every sense of the word.

Perusal apparently done, Mel affixed her eyes to yours, expression soft with an underlying heat as her hands slowly began rubbing palm oil into the exposed skin of your torso.

“You’re beautiful, my love.” She expressed, running her fingers over the chorded muscles of your arms, smoothly sliding them down the curve of your exposed hip right after. You tightened your core, suppressing the desire to shiver- you had to let her prep you. There was a method to this madness- it wasn’t meant to tend to base desires, but to focus the mind, sharpen reflexes, relax the body. It was a ritual of sorts- she’s helped you through it before, though you couldn’t help but feel would be her last time.

It was a bittersweet thing, the realization, so you’d enjoy this dalliance while it lasted. You were different people now than you were before, yet the parts that mattered most remained the same as evidenced at Mel’s choice to hit each of your sweet spots immediately, giving you no time to adjust to the overwhelming sensations whatsoever.

Sharp teeth delivered a bite to the soft spot just behind the curve of your ear, causing a hiss of a breath to pass through parted lips. Mel wasted no time knowing you had so little of it left; placing a hand at the hinge of your hip, pushing until you slid onto the bare surface of the counter, your back resting against a handful of hilted weapons.

Soft lips worked their way up your neck, a warm tongue peeking out to swipe at your ear,

“You need to relax Wolfie.” Your nickname somehow always sounded better when she said it, a bolt of electricity racing through your system as her words brushed across your cheek.

“Let me take care of you.” Hands tightened into fists where they rested at the curve of her hips; your internal struggle to relinquish control manifesting in the physical.

“You deserve one bit of pleasure for all the pain you are about to endure, my darling girl.” Smooth hands covered yours, forcibly unraveling your fingers, encouraging you to mold your grip to the curve of her waist, your hands sliding of their own volition until they rested at the base of her spine, just above the curve of her ass.  

“You sure?” You had to ask, one last time.

The heiress released a dark chuckle at your need for continued assurance. “Darling you should know by now, I never do anything I don’t want to do.” She pulled back until her gaze met yours, holding firm until you nodded in acceptance. She leaned in then, pressing a short, barely there kiss to your lips.

“Now rest.” She commanded before pressing back in, plum painted lips planting firm against yours, pulling harshly; Mel’s sharpened canines nipping at your lower lip in quick succession. The heiress knew exactly what she was doing- stringing kisses together like candy, clearly aiming to kill- that you knew for a fact.

The phrase had been one of Mel’s triggers for you way back when, how she worked to condition you to relinquish control. It of course started as a way to manage your episodes; back when neither of you knew what they were or how to prevent them, when top Noxian physicians and shamans kept coming up blank. Eventually, Mel had taken the task on herself, burying herself in the manor study for weeks, refusing to emerge until she found a solution. And she did- though it was only meant to be a temporary solution. She had done her part, when your left that last time, you were supposed to have done yours- especially given Mel tapped into the essence of something she detested, something she saw reflected in her mother but nurtured in herself despite her reservations- for you, to help you.

And you had done your part, for a while, but then everything fell apart, as they always did.

You struggled to ever express your gratitude to her, your gratefulness for all the years spent stumbling in the dark searching for a solution; so you often offered yourself instead- though, you usually put up more of a fight than this. But again, you were running out of time and your standing in this country was hanging precariously in the balance.

Mel was here to tip the scales in your favor.  

“Stop thinking.” She murmured against kissed bruised lips, the order short, sharp- snapping you out of your spiraling thoughts immediately.

“Trying.” You mumbled, somewhat distracted.

“How many.” She waited until you moved to answer to push her tongue into the warmth of your mouth, softly swiping at the backs of your teeth, firmly brushing the roof you’re your mouth in a show of dominance. If you hadn’t already been sitting, you’d’ve melted into the floor right then- but you refused to give into the sensation, forcing your mind to recall the layout of Mel’s face off memory as requested.

“Eighteen.” Mel pulled back smoothly, pressing heated kisses up the line of your jaw instead- delivering yet another harsh bite to the spot just behind your ear, immediately soothing it with the soft swipe of her tongue.

“Good Wolfie, again.”

A hand trailed down the faint line of your abs, nails catching in the grooves as it went, her other snagging your hair in a tight grip preventing you from moving- forcibly burying your face in the crook of her gold-plated neck. Hit with her soothing sent, you were tempted to let you mind drift, snapped back to the moment by her sharp voice.

“Back.” It was a directive and distraction, your mind split between following the painfully slow descent of her hand and following through on the command. Your brain couldn’t seem to decide between the two, so you decided to do nothing.

That, apparently, was the wrong choice.

The hand at your neck, your current least favorite of the two, was suddenly around your throat, shoving your head back into the waiting wall- holding you tight enough to constrict airflow. Emblazed green eyes burned into your own.

“You were doing so well. I’d hate to have to do this the hard way.” The threat in her words was clear, her tone ripe with promise, only-

“We don’t have time.” You didn’t dare smirk, but it was in your eyes.

“I’ll make time.” You felt a brow twitch, darkness creeping in at the edges of your vision as you struggled to study the fortress that was Mel Medarda’s masked expression, the woman giving absolutely nothing away.

Fucking shit, she’s done it before, you know she’d do it again. You came to the realization that Mel would make this miserable for you if she so desired- the only goal was that you finish, the ritual ‘guidelines’ didn’t care about whatever way it came about.

She was testing you- you were what they called a ‘loner alpha’ in this society, a leader- not by choice, but by circumstance. Naturally, you struggled to follow the orders of others, often forcing them to prove why you should listen to them, should ever so much as bend a knee to them. Mel knew this about you, saw it, and proceeded to tap dance across it without a care in the world every chance she got. You honestly didn’t know what Mel was classified as, the woman was able to switch in and out of societal statuses smoother than any Piltovan grade buggy you’d ever driven.

So you leaned further into the wall, showing you weren’t resisting her hold in silent concession, causing her grip to switch back to the previous- pulling you back harshly into the crook of her neck. She wouldn’t give the command again- as soon as you resumed your given task, so would her other hand.

If there was one thing Mel enjoyed most in this world, it was irritating her mother and being a pain in your ass.

You ran your fingers across the delicate curve of her back, not bothering to hide your smirk at the shiver that ran up Mel’s spine at your touch- sending a quick nip of your own to the brown skin in front of you.

“Shut up and count you menace.” There was no true heat behind her words, so you delivered another bite followed by a harsh suck- repeating the process twice more before stopping, not wanting to push your limits.

What? If this was potentially the last time, you wanted to leave your mark.

And she let you, saying nothing as you continued to press the pads of your fingers into the grooved patterns in her back.

“You have three additional runes roughly a three quarter inch above the one closest to the base of your spine, two additional panels at the tops of your shoulder, one slightly damaged sigil- still healing, and the four at your ribs are finally wrapping around to connect with the ones at the front.” The observations came clear, your mind sharp even if your voice wasn’t- it didn’t matter. You didn’t need your voice in battle, you needed a clear mind. 

You were rewarded with the slide of her hand below your waistband, her fingers slipping past the band of your underwear, gliding through you like a bird through water. A deep groan pushed through your lips, hands tightening where they gripped her trim waist, wrapping your teeth around the thick of Mel’s neck to suppress any additional sounds- having to remind yourself- This wasn’t about pleasure. It was about control.

The ambassador didn’t let up, working you over faster than she normally would’ve to meet the time constraints- guess it was more effective this way- harder for you, but ultimately more effective. It was almost too much, but Mel knew your limits, what you could take; how to push you just enough to let you glance over the edge without plummeting to your death. No, that’d come in due time- on her time.

“Weapons.” She commanded. You grunted, signaling you heard- you’d counted already, which Mel was quick to pick up on.

“How many?”

“Three.” Your voice ticking up at the cruel swipe of her finger against your most sensitive area- a strong thigh pressing against her own hand to increase the pressure. “Fuck- four.”

Mel pulled back then; it was obvious by her expression she was impressed.

“Where.” But not impressed enough, it seemed.

“Thigh, ankle- fuck not fair Mel,” The woman rolling her hips mid-sentence, a spike of pleasure shooting up your spine you so desperately tried to ignore.

“Clocks ticking Wolfie.” She taunted, a devious smile wrapping around her lips like velvet.

“Yeah well fuck you Mel- shit okay okay, I’m sorry- left wrist, and,” You reached a shaky hand into the heiress’ intricate style of the day (risking further punishment, or reward, depending how you looked at it) pulling out a small retractable rapier. “and hair.”

“Yes.” Mel nearly moaned in contentment, clearly getting off on the power she wielded over you, her ability to make you crumble while simultaneously budling you back up- licking a path up your neck, she stopped to nip at the tip of your chin. “I think you deserve to come now, my sweet girl- don’t you?” She hummed in a honeyed tone- pressing increasingly hot kisses to your abused lips, barely letting you breathe between bouts.

“Not about what I deserve.” You confessed, breathless- it was a trick question, it was always about what you had earned.

“No, it isn’t.” Her confirmation was harsh, her words thrumming with an excitement just beneath the surface. Mel’s pace increased then, fingers circling at your entrance- you froze.

She wouldn’t…

But in all honestly, you knew she absolutely would. Outward stimulation you could handle just fine, but if she dipped even the slightest bit in-

This would turn into a completely different kind of session and the recovery time would be absolutely astronomical.

You broke through enough to shoot a faint warning, bending the unspoken rule of addressing Mel with any sort of authority without explicit permission.

“Mel,” You weren’t dumb enough to add the ‘don’t’ but knew it was heard anyway, a light chuckle spilling from lips now bare of lip stain. After one last circle, the mage pulled lithe fingers back from the brink; breath warm as she whispered against your lips, your own eyes half lidded- dazed as you came back from the close call.  

“How many ways Mohave?” A sharp pinch to your bundle of nerves, a flash of white flaring behind your eyes that left your breathless- mind buzzing with the sensation. You pulled in a deep breath, gasping for air as if resurfacing from the ocean’s depths- words running together like you couldn’t get them out fast enough.

“Two-hundred and seventy-eight.” Mel hummed at the response, you must’ve been close.

“Mhmm, hold it.” Not close enough- her honeyed tone not enough to mask the fact the words were nearly cruel enough to make you cry. “You want to try that again darling? Or shall we stop here?”

You bit the hell out of your already abused lip- refusing to allow yourself to beg like your body was screaming for you to; instead running through the mage’s every move since first entering the room, then it clicked- it wasn’t how many times she could have killed you- it was the different ways.

“Six-hundred eighty-two, Six eighty-two Mel plea-!”

“Now.” Then you died the only death you hoped to experience today- Mel barely able to the get last syllable out before every bit of tension slid from you like lava; slumping back onto the wall of weapons for only second before hastily flipping your positions. Grabbing the backs of Mel’s thighs, you tossed her on the remaining bit of counter space, pushing at her shoulder until she laid flat beneath you. With a rough slide of your hand, you pushed the slit of her dress past her hip, running an open palm up the inside of a plush thigh.

“This is meant to be about you-”

You didn’t bother with any warning and with a gentle smirk you slid two fingers through her mess of slick, thoroughly coating your fingers before sliding them in to the hilt in one go- exactly the way you knew Mel preferred it; her halfhearted protests dying on her lips, face morphing from one of surprise to one of pleasure in two blinks of an eye. The process may not have been focused on pleasure for you, but it could be for her, and if her gasp of pleasure was anything to go by, you were on the right track- a rune covered hand reaching up to grasp your bicep, the mage’s desperate attempt to steady herself against the immediate brutal pace you set.

Again, you didn’t have much time.

“Thank You Mel.” You whispered sincerely if a bit teasing against her lips, sealing the sentiment with a searing kiss which also served to silence her rather vocal sounds of pleasure- the door was cracked, you knew she wouldn’t want her screams to echo through these halls, not unless they’d serve a purpose. Your true victory lay just beneath the words- Mel never allowing you to let the two words spill from your lips without attempting to hastily shove them back in- she gave and gave and gave and never received- at least not well. You were always happy to remedy that.

Shifting your fingers up and to the right, a quick brush of your fingers against that soft patch of flesh, and a final cruel twist of your fingers you felt her tighten around you- her release flooding your hand as she shook apart in your arms- only slowing at the slight squeeze to your arm, gently working her through the aftershocks of her release.

With a pleased groan, Mel gripped the underside of your hastily pinned up hair, nails scratching at the nape of your neck, stretching hers to take your bottom lip between sharp teeth causing you to wince at the prick of pain, the tang of blood blooming across your tastebuds.

“That is the only bit of blood I wish to see drawn from you today my dear.” Swiping your tongue over the effected area, you pulled yourself from atop the mage, popping your abused lip into the safety of your own mouth.

“Heard. Now go, I gotta get ready.” In the minute it took you to rearrange the dislodged weapons, Mel had somehow managed to clean herself up, the only evidence of your dalliance in the slight skew of her bun and her beyond smudged off lip stain.  

“….How the fuck did you manage to do that so fast?!”

“I’m a lady, Wolfie; a lady is poised at all times.”

“I’m a lady, and I’m calling bullshit.”

“You are? You sure about that? What is it the kids say nowadays- didn’t you just ‘hit it and quit it?’ Doesn’t sound very ladylike to me.”

“You say that as if I didn’t just fuck the shit outta you.” Your crassness did nothing to phase the perpetually polished politician that was Mel Medarda.

“Only after I had fucked the shit out of you first and better- if I do say so myself.”

“So conceited Mel, and cocky as shit too.” You said with amused smile, shaking your head in mock admonishment.

“I sense a disturbance in the atmosphere- now just who in this world could sweets possibly think is cockier than me.”

You really couldn’t convey the vast variety of emotions that shot through you at the sound of that voice- but you chose to settle on an odd mix abject fear and elatedness.

“Vi!” You greeted, almost too loud- because if Vi was here, that meant Sevika wouldn’t be too far behind and yep- just as you completed that thought, the towering woman’s shadow darkened the room’s doorstep, the broad shouldered woman pivoting just enough to fit through the doorway.

“And Sevikaaa, wow what a- what a pleasant surprise. Um-” Okay, now Mel was sending you an odd look, were you being weird? You certainly felt weird but did it show? Was it showing???

“Mel, I don’t believe you’ve met Violet yet- Vi Mel, Mel Vi.” You had to hand it to the brawler, she was gentlewomanly through and through, offering her hand for Mel to shake- you’d bet good money she was on her best behavior- after all, you did send Rictus after for her and- oh. Oh no, no no what…what is happening here?!?

“Mel, what is happening with your face?” A cross between disturb and disgust twisted your expression. It almost looked like…oh you knew that face. Vi was done for.

Sure to catch Sevika’s eye, Mel lifted her hand to her face, allowing the light to catch the shine coating her digits- your eyes widening once you realized just what it was she was show and telling the entire class. Slow as molasses the mage licked the evidence of your dalliance clean from her fingers, making a show of the move, releasing her fingers with a self-satisfied ‘pop’.

Well damn, now you’d have to kill her in her sleep. There goes yet another childhood friend- lost to the depths of this cold, cruel world. You’d be sure to think fondly of Mel in her passing, remembering the good times as they were.

Then you’d salt the fucking earth.

What was worse, you saw Vi put the pieces together (you were too scared to even breathe in Sevika’s direction), and the brawler still kept her hand outstretched. Seeing this, Mel smirked- faintly enough you were sure you were the only one to notice, the Medarda’s mask falling into place faster than the span of a second, gently clasping her hand with Vi’s.

“The pleasure is yours.” Of course she’d say some smooth ass shit like that, the words hit Vi harder than your brass knuckle covered fists ever had. Vi just stared for a moment, entranced, arm still pumping in a handshake that was unsanitary and unnecessary. This was had to be a first, Mel may have actually rendered the redhead speechless.

“It absolutely is.” Oh brother. Mel hummed at the response, amusement clear in her cadence, her gaze landing on yours as she released the brawlers hand snapping Vi out of her Mel induced daze. Yeah, the heiress tended to have that effect.

“I quite like this one Wolfie, make sure you win for her hmm?” She sent the redhead one final appraising look, with an approving nod, Mel made her way out the door- shoulder brushing Sevika’s on the way out, no doubt delivering a message to the former second in command. “I’d quite like to keep her around.” Then she was gone, her heels echoing down the hall as she went.

“Of course you would- please don’t break her, she’s the only one they had left in stock.” You called after her, joking but not really. Mel would break Vi- just as she broke you. It’d be devastating, life altering even, but if Vi could survive the first few months, you had a feeling they’d mesh 100x better than any pairing Ambessa could ever orchestrate for Mel.

So.

This was awkward.

“…so are we all just gonna ignore the fact you two totally just hooked up? Cuz that seems pretty obvious to me…”

“Thank you for the option Vi, I’ll select ‘ignore the situation at hand’ for peace of mind please Alex.”

“…Alex-?”

You waved her confusion off before it could even fully form. “Piltovan reference, forget it.” The redhead perked up at the comment.

“Oh! Speaking of Piltover, I ran into some cupcake of a Piltie Princess the other night and I think I slept with her? I’m…actually not too sure.” The brawler mumbling the last part more to herself than the room, her excitement dwindling as she dug further into her mind for memories that wouldn’t resurface.

“Didn’t realize ‘princess’ was your type.” That pulled Vi from her reclusive state, face twisted up, incredulous at the accusation.

“Vika are you serious? That is almost exclusively my type-”

“Not you Vi- Mohave.” The brute settled her powerful gaze on you then, muscular arms crossed in an unintended show of strength, the move doing well to mask her feelings of insecurity. “Thought you’d be into someone more like Ambessa.”

It’d be hard for you to miss the unspoken question within the ‘observation’, Sevika clearly thinking you had a type with Mel obviously not fitting into the perceived type; but she’d be wrong. You did have a type, but it went beyond the physical.

But you couldn’t make it so easy for her.

“Mmhm” You gave an odd sort of hum, responding somewhat distractedly, rubbing in the last of the palm oil, being sure to coat the tops of your shoulders and throat- aware Mel may have undone any work done previously. “That’d be kinda weird considering I dated her daughter.”

“You dated who now?” Vi was the first to respond, though you were a bit confused given she had seemingly connected the dots before…? But maybe not?

“….Mel,” You clarified.

Even Sevika was having difficulty believing you. “The prissy Medarda- you dated her? Or rather she dated you?”  Was it so hard to believe?!??

“Okay rude. I am phenomenal.”

Vi leaned into Sevika, whispering conspiratorially. “See, there she go, usin them big ass words again-” Then to the room, “Darlin, we common folk here, ain’t no need for that.”

With a roll of your eyes, you glided over to a hidden bedside drawer, pulling out the letter you had drafted in anticipation of this fight. Walking back toward the pair, you thrusted the envelope at Vi.

“If I don’t make it, give this to Ekko.” You directed, gesturing for her to take the parcel- she refused, a look of pure horror plastered across her face.

“What!? Why would you say that? No.” The brawler backed away from you as though you’d just presented her with the source of the plague, going so far as to shield herself behind Sevika. Speaking of.

You pivoted, thrusting the letter at her much as you did with Vi.

“If I don’t make it, give this to Ekko.” You repeated to the mountainous brute, her expression unchanged in the face of your request; her frame still as stone. Grey eyes flicked from you to the envelope and back, twice more- then ever so slowly, the former second in command pinched the envelope between her thumb and forefinger, something charged passing between you at the exchange.

Unable to hold her piercing gaze any longer, you nervously dropped your gaze to her newly metal adorned arm instead, watching as the light caught the metal as her arm shifted-the color presenting much differently than yours and Mel’s, nearly iridescent in all levels of light exposure.

Vi promptly lost her shit at the exchange, but you tuned her out, choosing instead to watch as Sevika tucked the letter away; ignoring the feel of her stare as it burned into you. You’d be hearing about this entire exchange from start to finish later, no doubt- well, if there was a later. Speaking of-

“- like a fucking fight to the death for Janna’s sake!”

You could hazard a guess how that statement started, so you replied accordingly. “Because it is one.” You noted with a casual shrug, the words flowing from your lips as easily as a weather report would.

“The fuck it is.” Your brows furrowed then, your first sign of true discontent this entire day. Sevika’s response caught you off guard, you thought she understood the stakes of the fight; though you supposed just because someone understood something, didn’t mean they had to like it. Then it clicked.

Was this- did Sevika…care about you?

Slow, as not to startle this newly evolved creature, you turned your head just so, lifting your gaze til it reconnected with Sevika’s icy greys, barely holding back you smirk.

“What, got a problem with someone killin me if it ain’t you cowboy?”

“Damn right I do.” You faltered then, the bass in her voice reaching a level you’d never heard before, the sound hitting you in all the wrong (read: right) places, wiping any trace of amusement from your expression; the tone triggering a near immediate shift in you, all rational thought flying out the window.

Ooo shit. You thought shakily, a subtle shiver running down your spine you did well to disguise; the response amplified, your body still humming from the high Mel forced it into. It’d be much harder to resist her in this state- but damn if you weren’t going to try.

It should have read completely wrong, it was a dark, twisted sentiment- but fuck if it wasn’t hot as shit. You found yourself shifting in place, her words knocking you off kilter quite literally. You bit your lip to conceal the worst of the effects, keeping your expression still. But of course, it was all for nothing.

“Ew. My cue to go.” Executing an about face, Vi sped form the room faster than you could blink, snapping you out of your lust filled haze.

Fucking shit you’d said that out loud; and if you had any doubt to that, the self-satisfied glint Sevika had in her eyes would’ve been enough to tip you off.  

You gave a wistful look toward the doorframe, wishing Vi had taken you with her- the coward.

“Sit down.” The order reverberated through your skull, the instinct somehow already imbedded in your psyche despite your very few, sporadic sessions. You fought the reflex aggressively, standing your ground against the woman as she attempted to use the few inches she had on you to tower over you. You glared at her through your brows defiantly.

“Sevika.” You started, hoping to set a firm boundary from the get. “I’ve done this before. Fought her before. The goal isn’t for her to kill me, it’s for me evade her long enough to land a finishing blow.” You tried to explain, hoping beyond hope the seasoned outlaw before you would understand the politics of the arrangement.

It'd only be a fight to the death for you, probably couldn’t even kill Ambessa if you tried- not that you’d want to if only to keep the entirety of the Noxian army from descending upon you. Ambessa fought to kill, her opponents fought to survive. That’s how it always was, and that’s how it would be today.

“If I could do it at fifteen, I can do it now.” What you thought would be a reassurance backfired, Sevika releasing a dismissive scoff.

“You must really wanna test me today.” Sevika was much closer now, her ample chest brushing against yours, though you refused to back down “I said sit. the fuck. down.”

This time, you didn’t bother pulling your anger back- you used it, knowing it’d further fuel your fire for later. “How many times I gotta tell you Sev, I am not a fucking dog.”

“No, but you are my bitch sweetheart.” The latter endearment immediately negated by the abrupt way she grabbed the back of your neck- her fingers curling in the babyhairs at your nape. “And when I give my bitch a command, I expect for it to be followed.”

No- no no no. This was all wrong. Your body was betraying you- your knees grew weak, bending at the joint, body slowly sagging into her hold. Each passing second it grew harder and harder to resist that internal pull just itching to drag you beneath the calm surface of nothingness and peace- the exact opposite of where you needed your mind to be right now.

“Stop I can’t- I can’t,” It was difficult to think straight, that familiar fog settling over your mind, your thoughts growing sluggish and suddenly, protesting Sevika’s actions seemed like the absolute worst thing to do in the moment. It’d be so much easier to sink into the feeling like before, when everything was still- when everything was quiet.

But you had to remember you weren’t important. You weren’t greater than the many- Vi and Sevika were part of your ‘pack’ now, and you needed to ensure both their safety, no matter where they went. And that meant being at your best to face off against Ambessa. And if that meant having to face off against Sevika beforehand, then so be it.

“Sevika.” Your words came slurred, the heavy relaxation that readily came with the haze coming to the forefront- the exact opposite effect Mel had done her best to bring out of you.

This wouldn’t do. You needed to tap back into that outrage from before.

“I don’t need you to speak baby, I need you to sit.” You couldn’t see, but you heard as Sevika kicked a leg out, hooking her foot around the leg of a nearby chair, dragging it until it rested just under you. With the slightest push, Sevika had you in the chair.

You focused on the sight of her detailed belt buckle, her hips now in your direct in your line of sight, but no matter what you did, you couldn’t seem to regain the intense focus you had mere moments ago.

“Not your bitch.” You muttered, barely able to get the words out, coherent thought a thing of the past at this point.

“No?” The grip at the back of your neck tightened causing a slight groan to slip through parted lips.

“No.” Pathetic. You weren’t even convincing yourself.

“Growlin like one.” A small bit of confusion cut through the fog. It was then you felt the slight rumbling of your chest; if you had the ability to feel embarrassed at the moment, you would’ve fell flush with it and promptly exited the premises- but alas, you were too far gone for that. Small mercies. The sound was a holdover from whatever procedure Ambessa and the shaman’s had put you through, a symptom of the wolf’s blood and bite still lingering in your system during the transformation that gave you your sigils. Unable to communicate that with your current limited vocabulary, you struggled against Sevika’s grip; sluggishly pulling forward, trying to break her hold on you. All you managed to do was thrust your face right into the cradle of her hips, each exhale visible on the clean metal of her heavy buckle.

The deep vibration of her laugh traveled through your jaw where it rested against her, your nose pressed up against her toned midsection, the back of her hand pressing you further, unable to move.

“Oh you want it that bad baby? Be a good girl and bark like you want it.”

The taunt broke through the veil, snapping you from your haze faster than you thought was safe- the swift transition leaving you dazed and disoriented. Blinking rapidly, you found yourself taking deep gulps of air through your nose as if startled from a nightmare- you suppose you were. You weren’t sure if she took you for a joke- if she thought you were being dramatic each time you corrected her about referring to you as a dog; but you were dead serious.

The elite in Piltover may have reluctantly welcomed your family, but they had also- at times- treated you no better than they would the family dog. It was how they saw you, it was how people like Finn saw you.

You couldn’t have Sevika be the same, you just couldn’t.

“Hard limit Sevika.” Your voice came strong and ragged from your throat, as though you had just spent hours screaming.

She didn’t have faith in your ability to battle Ambessa? You’d give her a demonstration.

You wrapped an arm around the thick of her thigh.

“I am my father’s daughter.” A shoulder between the apex of her thighs, “I am a mercenary.” Bending at the knees, you lifted the cowboy until her torso was forced to lay across the flat of your back- strong hands gripping your waist at the abrupt change in search of balance. “I am a mage.”. You didn’t cringe when you said it this time, so that was an improvement. “But I. Am. Not. A. Dog. Sevika.” With little fanfare, you tossed the hulking woman into a nearby weapon covered wall, watching as she slid down, a waterfall of metal falling harmlessly (for the most part) around her. With slow steps, you moved until you loomed above the heap that was Sevika- grey eyes wide, no doubt stunned (and aroused-?) at being manhandled by someone so slight in appearance- at least compared to her.

“If you can’t get that straight, then keep my fuckin name out your dammed mouth.” You reached behind her, grabbing the long handle of your discarded spear.

“I was gonna have to fight Ambessa anyway sweetheart, least this way I’m helpin’ Violet.” Heading for the doorway, you started refocusing your mind to the task at hand, preparing yourself to head to the arena and hopefully come out in one piece.

“When I let you help me out the other day, I put my trust in you, Sevika.” A vulnerability you couldn’t stand seeped into your voice, giving it a softness you weren’t yet sure Sevika deserved. “But you need to respect me Sevika. Respect the boundaries I put in place. I-” You hated this, baring your soul; you’d rather bathe yourself in kerosene and take your chances sparking a joint.

“If we’re gonna do this? Really do this? Don’t ever do that shit again.” And with that, you were gone, leaving the outlaw to her own devices.

She’d find her way to you, if it was meant to be.

You had to believe that.

The arena was nothing to scoff at, not small in size, but not large either. It was set up a bit like a theater, one side lined with rows of seating, the other half taken up by a large stone wall- the front and back walls much of the same. The only source of light coming from the large windows lining the outer wall, requiring most battles to take place during the day- if you were lucky. The sparring grounds were made up of a dark colored sand, you always believed they chose the color to hide the vast amounts of blood no doubt spilled on these very sands.

There weren’t many in attendance today, as it went with most high-profile challenges, it was to be kept a private affair if possible, to temper the rumor mill should any political scandal arise due to any… less than fortunate outcomes. The only souls present today were Kino, Vi, and Sevika, with Mel and Rictus acting as official witnesses.

There were no practice swings taken, no drills, nothing but your warmup stretches; you came straight here from the weapons room. If you weren’t ready by now, you didn’t stand a chance against Ambessa to begin with.

The woman in question stood before you now, garb similar to yours- but where you wore shorts, the older woman sported full length trousers; you needed every advantage you could get, the less fabric you wore, the better.

With a rough rip of the handle, you pulled the spear from where you’d mounted it deep in the sands, finally stepping over the barrier into the designated fighting area- the only way past that line now was in victory or death.

You wish you were exaggerating.  

Weighing the weapon in your hand, you gave it a contemplative look, taking a moment to appraise the weapon in its entirety, its craftsmanship nearly flawless in presentation.

It was then you decided.

With a few quick twirls and a flourish for showmanship, you hurled the spear like a javelin- launching it directly at Ambessa; the blade passing just over the top of her shoulder, whizzing past her ear, embedding itself in the stone wall behind the grey-haired warrior. It was done.

Your weapon was out of bounds now, you wouldn’t be able to use it and that was by choice. You may not have liked hearing it, but Mel had been right, it wasn’t your strongest weapon, you were only hiding behind it; using it as an excuse to ignore a deeper trauma. You needed to fight as yourself first, before you could fight with any weapon meant to be an extension of you.

Your bold show of a statement seemed to have impressed Ambessa, the General sending you a wolfish grin, producing her signature twin drakehounds. “I fear you may come to regret that decision little wolf.”

You didn’t waste your breath on a response knowing the first strike wouldn’t be far behind the taunt. You kept your stance loose, almost relaxed as if your opponent hadn’t just brandished two very large blades your way.

The first swipe was cutthroat, your back bending to avoid her blade’s reach; quickly shifting your momentum forward, rolling into a somersault- staying low as your shot off in a swift sprint, gunning straight for Ambessa. As insane as it sounded, you’d be safer up close. Her weapons were meant for long range, you’d have an easier time dodging the large blades in closer proximity. Reaching Ambessa, you dropped at the last second, using both feet to deliver a powerful kick to one of Ambessa’s ankles, looking to force the woman off balance- the blow doing nothing more than forcing the seasoned warrior to stumble back a few steps. Okay-

You expected this.

With her enhanced strength, Ambessa had little need to worry about maintaining balance; not many knew, but part of her increased strength was due to increased density- more than the average person. Hitting Ambessa could be like riding full speed into a rockface and just as immovable. Realizing this particular route would be less than fruitful, you moved on, quickly switching to body shots. Hit after hit your laid into the woman, sure to time your breaths between each brutal blow. You aimed for the soft spots- the obliques, kidneys- but what you were really aiming for was her liver; a shot like that could put her out long enough for you to land a kill move.

A heavy thud was your only warning- Ambessa having discarded a drakehound in favor of a clump of sand- tossing the handful of sediment directly into your eyes, blinding you. You didn’t panic, didn’t halt your movements, simply pulling up a mental snapshot of Ambessa’s last whereabouts much like you did Mel’s face earlier in the weapons room- using the image to predict any and all possible strike paths Ambessa could take.

It fell silent, Ambessa purposefully stilling to further disorient you. Forcing your body to ignore the stinging pain in your eyes, you fought the natural desire to rub at your irritated eyes- at this point, doing so would only make things worse and leave you more at a disadvantage.

You needed to focus. For Vi.

Ear twitching at a faint sound, the air shifted to your right. You didn’t hesitate, lifting a forearm to block what turned out to be the swing of Ambessa’s blade- the force of the impact reverberating up your arm and through your shoulder- there was no time to revel, each second needed to be used for the next movement.

Violet. Was your single minded focus- get through this bout for Vi.

Wrapping her thick arm in your grasp, you pressed it against your side restricting its movement and securing the remaining blade. Using the hold to pull yourself into the warrior, you threw your face where you expected hers to be.  

Your blow landed true, but so did hers- Ambessa using her free hand to land several crushing blows in quick succession. You almost managed to slip free- the palm oil working in your favor. Realizing this, Ambessa changed course, using your tight grip on her against you, effortlessly swinging you around and down to the ground. It was cruel now, to be forced hear the symphony of your breaking bones; a snap of a rib here, the crunch of cartilage there, a blow to the gut left you breathless, the sharp jabs to your armpits sending flares light flashing behind forcibly closed lids at the pain, a fist gripping the thick of your hair in short order, slamming the side of your face into the floor below- once, twice, three times.

You thought she’d end it there, but no- the bloodthirsty war machine wasn’t finished with you yet, a heavy fist landing harshly to the side of your face, just below your temple and still, not a single sound left your lips.

You had to conserve your energy; it very well could be the difference. Everything went dark for a split second, your world narrowing to the single most prevalent sensation- pure, unadulterated pain.

Vi.

You forced your eyes open, needing to see the layout of the entire board of you wanted to remain a player in this brutal game of chess. Unbidden tears ran down your face, a combination of the sand and your pain. The minute your eyes could focus, you were met with the concerned faces of your…people? If that’s what you would call them- they all meant something different to you, but you were confident they were all here to support you today which made them your team, in a way.

Mel was the most unreadable, as to be expected- but you could see the worry she tried to bury- but no matter how well she crafted that mask, you’d always find a way to see through it. If you didn’t, you feared no one else would bother to.

Vi looked as though she wanted to jump over the railing and lay into Ambessa herself, wrapped knuckles gripping the railing for dear life- or rather she was squeezing the life out of said railing.

Then there was Sevika…Sevika looked pissed. She was still as stone, her gaze cutting into Ambessa as though it would do actual physical damage- as crazy as it was, you had no doubt in that moment Sevika would risk death if she thought interfering would fare better for you than letting this play out. Amazingly, Sevika seemed to understand you weren’t in any true danger, despite what she’d seen so far- not yet.

She trusted you.  

And Kino, Kino was always the worst, the hardest to read in moments like these. He hated the ‘baser’ traditions of Noxian culture, but what must be done shall be done. He would never leave you high and dry, evidenced by his presence here despite his deep misgivings of the entire affair. He was a grounding presence, and it may have been a bit selfish of you, but you needed his support.

You had taken no longer than five seconds to take stock of the room, locking back in near instantly- no doubt those precious seconds were already finding a way to screw you over.

Though you were covered in sand, the oil still worked to your advantage, leaving you slick enough to slide out from beneath Ambessa, quicker than the woman could processes. You didn’t move too far; the closer you were, the less force she could generate behind her blows.

Looking to break her form a bit, you used the point of your elbow to land a brutal hit to her solar plexus- the warrior’s back bending just enough to expose the back of her neck. Taking the golden opportunity, you brought your elbow down for yet another punishing blow- hitting near the top of her spine, a forceful grunt punching from her lips. But you miscalculated, left your legs exposed. Ambessa simply wrapped both arms around your legs, lifting you high, then slamming you to the ground with no mercy.

Bright starts spotted your vision, your sight clearing just in time to roll out of the way of a swinging drakehound- the blade landing right where you had just been. Staying on the ground, you shuffled on your stomach until you were just behind Ambessa, firmly grasping her ankles. Shifting your legs to lay flat, you fell to your back- holding Ambessa as though you were using her to keep form during leg lifts. Using momentum from a kip-up, you planted your feet to the center of Ambessa’s back, the opposing force of your grip of her ankles and the kick to her back forcing the formidable woman to the ground- a sprinkling of sand exploding up at her fall.

With quick movements, you drove your knees into her back, pinning her to the sandy floors; pulling her head up by the chin, you exposed her throat, quickly mimicking the cruel slice of a dagger across her exposed throat.

“One.” Mel’s reassuring voice a gentle reprieve from the near constant ringing in your ears.

You quickly changed your grip- looking to get two kills in one if possible. Your fingers threatened to crush her throat- chorded muscle putting up a hell of a fight against your grip. Teeth gritting with the effort it took to maintain the grip, you nearly loosened your hold as an odd warmth spread across your hands prompting you to look down. You jolted then, swiftly pulling your hands back as blood dripped profusely from your hands, sliding down your forearms in thick globs. Falling on your ass, you scrambled back and away from Ambessa, the blood covering your hands an objectively horrific sight.

In your haste to distance yourself, you frantically tried wiping the blood on the little fabric your shorts provided, and when that failed, you tried wiping it off in the dark sand to no avail. You were aware of the intense rise and fall of your own chest, knowing you needed to get your breathing under control before your lost it all, but unable to sort yourself out long enough to get a fucking grip. The before your very eyes, the sigils lining your arms began to morph, shifting into the names of every single person you’ve killed- it was their blood dripping from your hands.

Your eyes grew wide, nails moving to claw the names from your skin almost without your consent, drawing more blood- unaware of the short chorus of horrified ‘no’s you were reciting under your breath.

“Focus!” Mel shouted- Mel never shouted and the shock of it was enough to snap you out of whatever trigger managed to pull you under its influence, rolling back just in time to avoid what would have been a painful blow to your solar plexus- you didn’t have to look down to know the blood from before was gone, never there to begin with. You were cracking. And if Mel was concerned? You were beyond perturbed.

And you only had one kill under your belt.

It was dead silent in the stands, no one wanting to breathe a single syllable in fear of tipping the odds in Ambessa’s favor. Already it had been ten minutes and you barely managed to draw blood; then all of a sudden-

“One.” The sharpness of Mel’s voice cut through the still air of the arena, announcing the first ‘death’ of Ambessa.

“Okay, that’s it right? She did it, she’s done- why is she not stopping??” Vi’s question laced with a frantic sort of urgency Sevika noticed Mel was finding particularly difficult to ignore. Interesting.

“The entire spar is designed to simulate actual battle, she won’t get to stop until she completes the objective.”

“Which is?” Sevika found herself invested in the conversation, not too proud to admit she knew almost nothing of Noxian politics, opting to keep out of their business as much as possible by design- though she was sure to keep any interest from her tone, her question presenting as deadpan and disinterested.

“Land three kill moves on my mother without dying first.”

“And why does she need three? Wouldn’t succeeding once be enough?” Now Sevika was confident in her abilities, she had muscle and the strength to back it up- but she found better use in a contractually binding document than she did her fists these days. One on one, she didn’t imagine she’d fare well against the Noxian General; she could take her no doubt, but it’d be one hell of a fight- though after witnessing the brutality of the current ‘spar’, she wasn’t too sure how well she’d actually fair without her guns.

Medarda cut her an odd look, as if contemplating the stupidity of the question. Sevika’s patience was on a thin leash as is- after the Noxian princess’ stint in the weapons room, she was about ready to snap a golden toothpick in half- all she needed was a reason.

Sevika met Medarda’s gaze head on, daring her to say exactly what it was she was thinking. Mel didn’t back down, though she likely bit back her true response for your sake as the sounds of your fight against Ambessa still rang throughout the halved amphitheater.

“For each request, she must pay in blood- whether that be hers or my mother’s.” The ambassador lifted a finger, ticking them as she went. “Your arm, Vi’s banishment, and her own Noxian citizenship is on the line.” With all three causes accounted for, Mel dropped her fingers back onto a fist, elegantly crossing one wrist over the other. Sevika nearly scoffed; even in the face of the absolute brutality dealt by her own mother’s hand- the woman still managed to hold a sense of propriety as if she was above it all.

“Mohave has made the requests; she must pay the cost.” It wasn’t said unfeeling, but Sevika still didn’t know what to think of the youngest Medarda- she was usually able to peg people, especially figureheads like Mel. Locked in their gilded towers, protected by their money and status, away from the harsh realities of the crime invested world outside of their monitored city limits. But this Medarda…she didn’t quite fit into any single category Sevika had- and that…unsettled her.

Vi was inconsolable, her hands gripped at her hair tight enough to rip them at the root. It was jarring to say the least; Sevika had never seen her partner react like this for someone that wasn’t her nuisance of a sister. She could understand Vi’s plight but also understood something the brawler didn’t. Nothing they did would change the situation at hand. They’d simply have to ride it out.

No matter how badly she wanted to snatch you up and lock you away someplace safe.

“We’ll can’t she take a break in between ‘kills’? She can barely stand straight Mel- Look at her!”

Golden-green eyes wavered at the sight of your beaten body, even Sevika was able to see the faint cracks in the impenetrable mask- the youngest Medarda was concerned, she just refused to show it. It was obvious to Sevika in the pain that laced her next words, the polished woman wished she didn’t have to speak the truth of the words aloud.

“There is no rest on battlefield except in death.” The ambassador looked poised as ever despite her grave tone- it’d be anyone’s guess if she held any reservations on the subject whatsoever- even so, Sevika knew she did.

Sevika wasn’t so lucky- she broke a bit then, outright pacing as she watched you get pummeled by the war machine that was General Ambessa Medarda. You were holding your own, but damn if Sevika didn’t doubt whether or not you’d be able to last.

And all this for her stupid arm she couldn’t even manage to thank you properly for without being an absolute ass.

In the time since your first ‘kill’, you’d gotten close to landing another twice more, though neither stuck. Ambessa was brutal- breaking each and every hold you managed to lock her up in, wielding her massive blades with the precision a surgeon wielding a scalpel; the concept of pulling punches completely foreign to the war General, as to be expected; but damn you’d forgotten how strong the woman was- the Shayeunan blood coursing through her veins doing nothing except reinforcing the brutality behind each blow.

Like now, Ambessa had you locked in a choke hold strong enough to snap your neck at a moment’s notice. You didn’t bother struggling for breath, if she didn’t want you to have breath, you wouldn’t.

Conserve your energy- win for Sevika now. The only conscious thought you allowed yourself to have, the rest had to be instinct, muscle memory- every second had to mater and you couldn’t waste time strategizing for a plan that would become moot five seconds after you made it.

The seasoned warrior may have had you bound, but she’d foolishly underestimated you- pressed against her as you were, you were able to feel a smattering a what you could only assume to be small knives or daggers in the lining of her trousers. The material wasn’t too thick, if you had the placement right and enough force, you could rip one out. Using the tip of a knife’s point, you did exactly that, gipping the only part of the blade available to you, ignoring the pain of it slicing into your flesh. Flipping the hilt into your hand, you dragged the tip harshly across whatever you could reach- slicing into her back then down the very same leg you grabbed the knife from- your usual finesse and precision taking a hit due to the lack of oxygen being supplied to your brain.

The only sign you’d done any damage was the faint grunt of pain and surprise Ambessa released at the move.

“Very clever little wolf.” The was a faint undertone of pride beneath the deep growl of her voice- you managed to impress her, “However, you’ll find you need more than tricks to survive this battle.” But not enough.

The metallic rattling of a chain signaled the return of Ambessa’s favored weapon, free hand catching the thick handle as her heavy arm kept you in place- leaving you only able to watch as the large blade drew closer to your face. Shoving a forearm between your face and her weapon, you used the knife in your other hand to slice into the arm holding you- looking to loosen her grip enough for you to slip free. It worked, for a moment, her blade’s collision course to your face halted- then it resumed again all too quickly. It was like watching a tornado- it may look still, unmoving- harmless; but even if it didn’t look like it was moving, it was coming straight for you and all you could to do to survive was get the hell out of its way.

There was a clear problem in your current case- Ambessa was strong as fuck.

Bending your arm in a way no person ever really should, you dug the knife into her tricep, knowing with a deep enough cut, having her arm bent in any position would be incredibly painful. Sure enough, the arm holding the weapon dropped.

Your victory was short lived, the awkward angle the hefty weapon forced Ambessa’s arm into meant the blade sliced crudely into your stomach as it dropped- an unintended disadvantage done unto yourself by yourself.

Sevika.

Your knees weakened, only remaining upright due to Ambessa’s tight grip to your body, a pained gasp escaping the second the shock wore off. It was the first you faltered the entire fight, pressing a desperate hand against the wound in a poor attempt to stop the blood as it spilled out of you, soaking into the sands below.

Your energy was draining fast, you needed to use it while you had it. Tossing the knife to the ground, you placed both hands behind the matriarch’s head, locking your fingers tight across the back of her neck. Swinging your legs up, you used Ambessa’s tight hold to your advantage, lifting your entire body with your core, throwing your legs down with enough force to bring you both forward.

Ambessa flipped over you, landing with a thundering crack, her tight grip around your neck finally breaking in the fall- and though you didn’t fare much better in the landing, you forced your bones to shake it off. Using your legs, you wrapped her body in a restrictive hold- her back flat to the ground, her torso and shoulders wrapped between your thighs; nearly blacking out at the pain of her entire body weight pressing into your newly minted wound.

Once you had her body under control, you knew you had a short window to use it to your advantage, she’d break free soon enough. Grasping her face in your bloody grip, you gave a harsh twist to Ambessa’s neck, securing what would be your second ‘kill’, Mel’s voice confirming your victory.

“That’s two. One remains.”

You released the woman almost immediately, detangling your legs from her body, staggering away to get yourself some distance- you needed a moment- just a moment. It went against your training, but you could barely breathe- between the hold Ambessa had you in and the gash across your stomach- you weren’t having the best of times. You didn’t have long before you ran out of steam.

You heard her approach before the drakehound’s- throwing yourself flat just in time for the blade to sweep the airspace you head had just occupied. She had you pinned- swinging it now akin to a hammer, brining them down with a finality that had you rolling to the side faster than you could process to avoid its sharp blade of retribution.

Fuck, she had them both back now. You mused internally, though there was a small silver lining in all this.

You were only fighting for you place in Noxus now- an immense relief flooding your system at securing Vi and Sevika’s fates.

You needed to get those drakehounds off the board.

So that’s what you set out to do.

You weren’t sure how it all went so wrong.

One second you were charging the General, delivering a harsh kick to her midsection, the next thing you knew you felt a snap, a flash of nausea- then nothing.

There was a shout from the stands, and suddenly Mel was shielding you from Ambessa- her sigils glowing with the runes of the Arcane, stance protective, glare unforgiving. You couldn’t figure why Mel would interfere- it wasn’t against the rules, per say- but it was certainly frowned upon. You weren’t sure why until you saw the state of your leg. Ambessa must’ve grabbed it when you kicked her. Your foot was beyond fucked, an immeasurable amount of pain radiated from it; the hilt of a blade protruded from the meat of your thigh precariously- you could understand Mel’s concern, all it would take was a shift in the wrong direction- a single nick to a vital artery, and you were done.

“Enough mother.” Oh, it must’ve been worse than you thought. Mel never took that tone- ever. The only other time you’d heard her use it was the day she found out about the Black Rose- the day she lost her father- the day her family blew into a million and one pieces before her very eyes.

It took a moment to register a secondary dagger aimed straight for your left eye- stopped only by Mel’s protective forcefield in the mage’s signature golden color.

If the knife in your thigh didn’t kill you, a dagger to the eye would’ve.

You failed. Saved by a Medarda, again. It was a cycle wasn’t it? It had to have been because you really couldn’t make this shit up if you tried.

This wasn’t about strategy anymore- it was about the life you were leading- the path you had chosen and the one you would choose to lead once you left these walls. Ambessa was concerned for you, you could see that now- fighting for you in her own way, begging you to take control of your own narrative rather than playing catch up in someone else’s playbook.

“Mel,” Your voice was unrecognizable, likely damaged from Ambessa’s chokehold and weakened from the general strain of the fight. “Mel, I’m fine- please go back to the stands.”

Mel turned her fury on you then, the brilliance of her light nearly blinding your already sensitive eyes- the mage’s own aglow with her magic. She didn’t even have to say anything for you to know what she was thinking- the words she wanted to shout from the rooftops until you finally understood. But you did, you understood- you always had. But you had always run faster than wisdom could chase you down; time and time again you ran from your life- the circumstances in your control and out of it- the pain, suffering- even running from joy before it could sink its deceptive claws into the fragile hope you had left all because were scared. Despite your father’s best efforts, you had always been scared.

So you run- it’s what you do. It’s the only thing that’s kept you alive all these years. Running gave you power, control over yourself and your own circumstances, but-

If you finally gave into who you were, that person buried deep beneath the surface, suffocated by layers and layers of protectives walls- how the hell would you survive? How could there possibly be any piece of you left after the inevitable crash and burn?

But you were here now, and you were out of time.

No more running, no more road- you had reached the end.

It was time to stop running.

So you held Mel’s glare, her eyes screaming at you, Use it.

You gave a subtle nod, slowly drawing yourself to your feet, ignoring the pins and needles spreading through your injured foot- putting the pain of your injuries out of your mind- you had to finish this. You fought for others, now it was time you fought for yourself.

You didn’t need to say it, Mel could see the shift in you- the resolute look in your eyes, the faint nod of thanks for getting your ass in gear, for saving your life long enough for you to fight for it yourself.

And you did.

With a final glare to her mother, Mel was back in the stands, settling as if she’d never left, the only noticeable change being her clothing- her heat resistant suit replacing the elegant dress that’d been burned away. It was the last observation you allowed yourself to make, knowing if you even glanced at Vi or Sevika you’d crumble- nervous of their reaction to this show of brutality; nervous they wouldn’t understand that you were doing this for them. That you cared about them.

You stood firm, slowly pulling the dagger from your thigh, your only visible discomfort the slow breath you released to manage the pain- leaving it in would be too big a risk, and at least this way, you could use it as a weapon.

Still held up by the shield, you pulled the second knife from the mage’s hold, the shield dropping the second the obstacle had been removed- Mel was getting better at extending her conscious reach, obvious by how long the shield remained even after she powered down.

Allowing your own to flourish, you were surrounded by a faintly orange glow- tendrils of Arcane shooting around you as you expertly twirled the knifes between your fingers. You were done running, that also meant you’d no longer make the first move; this entire time you’d been on the offensive- charging at Ambessa, leaving yourself vulnerable to her defensive attacks, giving her the advantage of studying your moves before reacting. There’d be none of that, not anymore.

You may have been running on borrowed time, deteriorating by the minute, but you’d wait.

You’d make time.

Ambessa said nothing as you did this, her reaction to your magic almost nothing- simply watching you through the process; but you knew she’d have something to say- so you waited for the words to come. It took a while, a few minutes at most, but the steadfast woman finally broke her silence.

“Listen closely child- no matter the politics of this country, no matter the status of my position- you will have a place here in Noxus. As long as I live and breathe.”

That…you weren’t expecting that to be her reaction. An offered comfort so rarely given freely by the hardened General- you knew Ambessa meant every word.

“Now fight.” With little warning, Ambessa was off; with a flash she slung both drakehouds, the blades swingling with wild precision. Taking a page out of Mel’s book, you threw up a shield of your own, letting the blades ricochet off the field- darting forward with your own flash of speed, grabbing the exposed chains of the weapon, yanking them back and pulling Ambessa to you, using the momentum to push off against the seasoned warriors chest- forcefully removing the weapons from her fists; tossing them away until they embedded themselves in the surrounding concrete walls.

Fina-fucking-ly.

If you never saw those blades again, it’d be too soon.

Ignoring the white-hot pain shooting through your foot at the maneuver (you forgot about that), you stumbled back and way form Ambessa, watching for her next move. You’d let her come to you again, and you’d do it until the deed was done.

You froze in your stillness- mind clear finally enough for your subconscious to breakthrough- finally understanding why Ambessa called you ‘little wolf’. You passed the test, been ‘initiated’ by that wolf all those years ago- at least according to Ambessa; but you hadn’t yet earned the power that came with being a wolf. Instead, you shrunk in on yourself in the face of adversity, hid behind your father’s motivations, disguising them as your own. You lived led by fear of what could become of your brother if he so much as blinked in your and your father’s footsteps, so much so you probably severely hindered his inventive abilities and career opportunities. You had no doubt he’d be traveling this world following his creative mind and inventions wherever they took him if you hadn’t run and hid in this underbelly of an outlaw adjacent lifestyle.

But you were making moves to fix that, right here, right now.

The woman may have been disarmed, but Ambessa wasn’t going down without a fight, your proximity allowed the General to grapple you into a standing shoulder lock, destabilizing your upper body, swinging a knee into your already bruised (see: cracked) ribs, hammering a fist into your strained pectoral muscle for good measure- her knuckles glancing off the edge of your collar bone.

With your uninjured foot, you boosted yourself off a strong thigh- enduring the additional strain on your shoulder for the sake of the move- swinging yourself around until you were more or less resting on Ambessa’s back, sitting on her shoulders, arms tangled around her neck in an odd sort of hug.

If you shut your eyes, it was like that day at Piltover founders day festival all those years ago when your father had hoisted you up on his shoulders so you could get a better view of the stage show. Except, you know, this wasn’t that, but it was close, for Ambessa anyway- you’d likely cherish this moment just the same.

Clenching every possible muscle in your body, you aimed to choke Ambessa out- she had strength over you, but you were smaller and stronger than most would think- that and you now had magic to add to your arsenal- speaking of.

Using the glowing tendrils around you, you commanded them to act as restraints, wrapping them around Ambessa’s body, constricting them until the woman fell forward in her immobility. Still, you didn’t let up- the war General grunting through her breathless struggle, not giving up the fight just yet.

The move was good, but it wouldn’t be enough for a ‘kill’- you’d have to pivot.

You released Ambessa, the woman gasping for breath. Stepping back, you simply watched, letting your mind catch up to your body.

There was no winning today, you realized; at least not in the traditional sense. You had to accept the wolf to become the wolf- metaphoric or no, you had to accept the beast inside you for what it was; what you were. It was as if finally heard what it was she had been trying to tell you- what all the Medarda’s had been trying to hammer home to you-

You’d always have a place with them- you didn’t need to fight for something that was already yours.

All this time, it had been a test. Every time you visited Noxus, every end of summer when you had to fight for your right to leave and return once more. Your access to the empire wasn’t a given- only, it had been. You had already proven yourself the night you walked up to thee Ambessa Medarda and pulled rank with all the audacity of a teenager with a chip on her shoulder.

She’d only been waiting for you to realize it.

Powering down you stood, defenseless. Ambessa, in all her years, had never struck first because she never intended to fight you, not really. She was waiting for you, waiting to see each time if this would be the time you figured it out- and now the day had come.  

The two of you said nothing for a long while, Ambessa’s calculating gaze sweeping over you, wondering if what she was seeing was truly as she thought- you wouldn’t disappoint, not this time. It was simple.

“I understand now.” You knelt, crossing an arm across your chest in a Noxian salute, giving a slight bow of your head, rising once more- staring the woman head on as pride shone in battle worn eyes.

“I accept the wolf.”

“Three.”

You dropped to your knees then, heaving with the exertion of the afternoon- the sparring room nearly dark- heavy with the shadows of the dimming day. It was over- but then it hit you, Mel’s voice finally registering.

It was over.

Hot tears ran down your face, streaking blood and grime as it went; sobs threatening to push past pursed lips. Never in your life have you ever felt the need to put your ass on the line for people that wouldn’t even spit on you if you were to catch fire; that was Vi and Sevika- or, it used to be. The bond you felt with them was inexplicable, due largely to the fact you refused to acknowledge the fact the two of them made you feel anything in the first place. But they’d wormed their way into your life whether you liked it or not, and you just fought like hell to keep them in it.

You never had friends like them- didn’t have the chance to, and even when you did, you always feared they’d find out about you, your dad, and run. So you never gave anyone the chance- the exception being Mel and Kino- but that was it.

But that wasn’t true anymore because whether you liked it or not, you had a crew now. You felt a release within you, something you didn’t even know you’d bound so tightly- a rush of warmth flooding through you in a moment of pure elation. You felt a wide toothed smile spread across your face and for once, you didn’t fight it back, letting it shine in its entirety. The shout you released was guttural, filled with the triumph of your accomplishment, but it was also cleansing; a release of your past traumas, your liberation from yourself imposed limitations.

Never have you ever released a shout of victory so fully and completely yours and so entirely earned.

It had been difficult, having to sit back and watch it all unfold- infuriating. It was entirely out of character for her to see someone in distress and do nothing. But she realized something in the time between sitting in this arena and now- she didn’t know shit about you- not really.

When the two of you first met, she’d given it to you, you somehow managed to get one over on her- she thought it was a fluke, a slip up, an error in her own judgement used against her.

But then you kept proving her wrong.

At every turn she’d have you pegged, anticipating your next move, your response and each time, she’d be wrong. She hated the feeling, not of being wrong, not misjudging you, but the way you made her feel. You constantly challenged her view of the world- the way you delicately bent the rules to fit your liking, different to the way she broke each and every rule and roadblock in her way. Your innate lack of fear, regardless of if it was all a front- you weren’t the woman she was expecting. She’d been expecting yet another outlaw hating, gun slinging Piltie Pirncess wannabe who’d gotten farther than most, but like all the others eventually did, would bite off more than you could chew. She wasn’t too sure of that anymore.

Your goal of killing Silco was ambitious, but not impossible. The fact you had somehow managed to stroll into Renni’s headquarters and leave with her unharmed and unimpeded was proof enough that even if you never achieved your goal, you’d more than cemented your place in this fucked hierarchy.

So when you released what could only be classified as a swan song of a battle cry, she couldn’t help but feel victorious with you- and though she was a bit lost as to how you’d gotten your third kill, she was at least able to pick up on the fact something much deeper had taken place if the tears rolling down Mel’s face were any indication.

You started to stand then, obviously struggling with your injuries- though Ambessa made no move to help you despite being ten fucking feet away. With a roll of her eyes, Sevika moved to help you, heading toward the stairs until an arm came across her chest, halting her progress. Following gold-plated brown skin, it was obvious the arm belonged to one Mel Medarda. As gentle as she was willing to be at the moment (which wasn’t very) Sevika brushed the Medarda’s arm away with a warning.

“Move or be moved Medarda.” The mage wasn’t fazed, hardly blinking in the face of her gruff attitude.

“She must come to us, the battle was won, but is not yet over.” Did she always speak in this cryptic shit? Or was Sevika just special? She gave the mage a short look of suspicion, catching Vi’s gaze just over her shoulder in silent communication, the brawler’s brow pinched in obvious concern, sending Sevika a helpless shrug, just as lost as she was.

Fine then, she’d wait.

She waited as you hobbled over to the ledge, hoisting yourself over the railing- doing a good job at hiding your wince at the pain the action caused; well, but not well enough for you to trick her sharpened eye. Pushing past Vi, the Medarda reached you just in time to catch you as you collapsed in her arms, holding on for dear life.

She expected to feel a flash of jealously at the sight, but she didn’t- she couldn’t describe what exactly it was she was feeling, but it wasn’t jealously. It was impossible to hear what the two of you were whispering so she didn’t even try- figuring the quiet moment should remain private anyway. If there was something she needed to know, she’d know.

When you pulled back from the embrace, any trace of pain or discomfort had been wiped away, a different sort of steel fortifying your expression- an assuredness she had seen on you before; but then again, maybe she hadn’t. It had been ill fitting then, like a jacket you hadn’t yet grown into- this fit you like a glove.

You bypassed Mel, moving to Vi next. You didn’t say a word, extending your arm to the brawler. This close, it was easy to see the toll the battle had taken on your body- slick with literal blood, sweat, and tears and still standing.

Vi stared at you, seeming to notice exactly what Sevika just had, shock and awe coloring her features with an overtone of that never ending concern Vi was known for by those who truly understood her. You let her look, keeping your arm extended, stock still. It became clear then, what you were waiting for.

You had just fought nearly to the death for Vi’s standing in this country, had done the same for Sevika’s arm- she and Vi both were intrinsically part of you now, whether they liked it or not.

She’d have to accept you as you had already accepted her- claimed her.

There was an immediate part of Sevika that wanted to viscerally rebel against the concept, to reject any form of ownership- she was her own person, answering to nothing and nobody.

But when she took a step back, she could see that wasn’t really what you were after; could see you had no desire to rule over anyone at your core- rather you, at some point, finally realized you were in a position of power and rather than squander it, you were willing to use it to benefit the greater good.

There was a point in time she herself wrestled with that same realization- the weight of responsibility was never one shouldered easily. She still buckled beneath its weight every now and then.

Wiping away a few tears Sevika must have missed her shed, Vi finally clasped her hand tightly around forearm, following your lead in her silence- though it was clear by her expression she was shouting ‘Thank You’ from the rooftops in her mind.

Then your gaze shifted to her, and she nearly broke at the soft look you sent. She knew now she’d give you everything she could- anything you wanted.

And it terrified her.

You released Vi, stepping past the redhead and headed straight for Sevika.

The outlaw stood strong, frame solid and steady as if she could create a still place for you to rest- even if for a moment.

It was different for her though, you didn’t extend an arm to her, you just stood there- waiting.

The former second in command wanted to fidget, to shift her gaze to catch Mel’s for some sort of key-in as to what the fuck it was exactly she was meant to be doing- but found herself unable to tear her gaze from yours; drowning deeper into the swirling depths of your entrancing gaze. She would hazard a guess you were experiencing much of the same- you were both similar that way; dying to acknowledge what it was going on between the two of you, but both opting to push logic aside in favor of free falling deeper into it.

It hit her like a ton of bricks.

You were giving her the power of decision- differing to her. Showing her that no matter your power, your status, how high you climbed the ranks; that you were willing to submit yourself to Sevika’s will should the situation call for it- much as it did now. You were trusting Sevika to make a decision that would be best for the both of you.

And she didn’t deserve it.

She extended her arm anyway, the limb heavy with the weight of the unspoken significance of the moment. She waited for you to accept the gesture- for you to accept her place with you and vice versa.

You didn’t make her wait long, your tight grasp to her forearm a relief, the slight tremble in you stilling under the steady weight her silent acceptance.

But still your gaze pleaded something desperate, widened with something she couldn’t yet identify.

She followed her instincts instead, dipping low to cradle just under your knees, lifting you, her enhanced arm acting as a brace against your back, pulling you into her chest.

Without another word to the rest of the room, she took you where she remembered the healing wing to be.

She may not’ve deserved the trust you so freely gave her, but she’d do her damned best to earn it.